their_o testimony_n of_o tradition_n must_v more_o than_o put_v to_o silence_v all_o contradiction_n of_o particular_a person_n or_o church_n it_o must_v also_o subdue_v their_o mind_n to_o a_o assent_n and_o this_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o anathema_n or_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o answer_v to_o a_o civil_a death_n in_o the_o law_n 9_o if_o then_o a_o obedience_n so_o indispensable_a be_v require_v to_o legal_a judge_n who_o may_v possible_o give_v a_o wrong_a sentence_n how_o secure_o may_v we_o submit_v our_o judgement_n to_o the_o supreme_a tribunal_n of_o the_o church_n and_o how_o just_o will_v a_o anathema_n be_v inflict_v on_o all_o gainsayer_n of_o a_o authority_n that_o we_o be_v assure_v shall_v never_o mislead_v we_o and_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o assurance_n which_o the_o preacher_n be_v not_o yet_o persuade_v of_o be_v now_o to_o be_v discover_v 10._o the_o true_a ground_n of_o the_o churcheâ—_n infallibility_n be_v the_o word_n of_o truth_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o promise_n of_o christ_n the_o eternal_a wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n these_o promise_n be_v the_o true_a palladium_n not_o of_o the_o conclave_n but_o of_o the_o universal_a church_n nor_o do_v we_o think_v doctor_n pierce_v such_o a_o ulysses_n as_o to_o apprehend_v he_o can_v steal_v it_o away_o 11._o we_o do_v not_o deny_v however_o 22._o that_o infallibility_n and_o omniscience_n be_v as_o he_o say_v incommunicable_a attribute_n of_o god_n it_o be_v god_n alone_o to_o who_o nature_n either_o lie_v or_o be_v deceive_v be_v essential_o contrary_a because_o he_o be_v essential_o immutable_a as_o in_o his_o be_v so_o in_o his_o understanding_n and_o will._n yet_o the_o immutable_a god_n can_v preserve_v mutable_a creature_n from_o actual_a mutation_n god_n who_o be_v absolute_o omniscient_a can_v teach_v a_o rational_a creature_n 〈◊〉_d truth_n necessary_a or_o expedient_a to_o be_v know_v so_o that_o though_o a_o man_n have_v much_o ignorance_n yet_o he_o may_v be_v in_o a_o sort_n omniscient_a within_o a_o determinate_a sphere_n he_o may_v be_v exempt_v from_o ignorance_n or_o error_n in_o teach_v such_o special_a verity_n as_o god_n will_v have_v he_o know_v and_o have_v promise_v he_o shall_v faithful_o teach_v other_o our_o saviour_n as_o man_n be_v certain_o infallible_a and_o as_o far_o as_o be_v requisite_a omniscient_a too_o so_o be_v the_o apostle_n likewise_o who_o write_n protestant_n acknowledge_v both_o to_o be_v infallible_a and_o to_o contain_v all_o truth_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n good_a doctor_n do_v you_o think_v it_o a_o contradiction_n that_o god_n shall_v bestow_v a_o infallibility_n as_o to_o some_o thing_n on_o a_o creature_n what_o do_v our_o saviour_n give_v st._n peter_n when_o he_o say_v i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n fail_v not_o thus_o the_o doctor_n may_v see_v what_o a_o trifle_a discourse_n he_o have_v make_v against_o god_n church_n 12._o now_o the_o infallible_a promise_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o his_o church_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o she_o have_v always_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v in_o our_o sense_n infallible_a follow_v at_o least_o as_o many_o of_o they_o as_o may_v suffice_v for_o the_o present_a purpose_n 1._o our_o saviour_n have_v promise_v his_o apostle_n 20._o that_o he_o will_v be_v present_a with_o they_o always_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o since_o not_o any_o of_o they_o outlive_v that_o age_n this_o infallible_a promise_n must_v be_v make_v good_a to_o their_o successor_n 2._o he_o have_v promise_v that_o when_o two_o or_o three_o of_o they_o meet_v together_o in_o his_o name_n 20._o he_o will_v be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o sure_o to_o direct_v they_o therefore_o much_o more_o when_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v representative_o assemble_v about_o his_o business_n only_o 3._o he_o have_v promise_v that_o he_o will_v lead_v his_o church_n into_o all_o truth_n at_o least_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a or_o but_o expedient_a for_o they_o to_o know_v 18_o 4._o he_o have_v promise_v that_o against_o his_o church_n build_v upon_o st._n peter_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n that_o be_v heresy_n say_v the_o father_n shall_v not_o prevail_v therefore_o it_o shall_v be_v infallible_o free_a from_o heresy_n 5._o he_o have_v command_v that_o 17._o whoever_o shall_v not_o obey_v his_o church_n shall_v be_v cut_v off_o from_o his_o body_n as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n therefore_o anathema_n pronounce_v by_o his_o church_n be_v valid_a our_o lord_n indeed_o speak_v of_o decision_n make_v by_o a_o particular_a church_n in_o quarrel_n among_o brethren_n therefore_o if_o disobedience_n to_o such_o decision_n be_v so_o grievous_o punish_v what_o punishment_n may_v we_o suppose_v attend_v such_o as_o be_v disobedient_a to_o decision_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n call_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n make_v for_o the_o compose_n of_o public_a debate_n about_o the_o common_a faith_n 6._o to_o conclude_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n be_v a_o unchangeable_a article_n of_o our_o â—reed_n therefore_o certain_o the_o only_a effectual_a mean_n to_o preserve_v unity_n which_o be_v a_o un-appealable_a and_o infallible_a authority_n shall_v never_o be_v want_v in_o the_o church_n 13._o all_o these_o text_n and_o prmise_n we_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o authority_n of_o tradition_n produce_v as_o firm_a ground_n of_o a_o infallibility_n in_o the_o universal_a church_n representative_a which_o have_v a_o influence_n over_o the_o soul_n of_o menâ—_n require_v much_o more_o than_o a_o external_a submission_n which_o yet_o be_v all_o that_o protestant_n will_v allow_v to_o the_o most_o authentic_a general_a council_n we_o hope_v now_o doctor_n pierce_n will_v not_o fly_v to_o mr._n chillingworths_n miserable_a shift_n and_o say_v that_o all_o these_o promise_n be_v only_o conditional_a and_o depend_v on_o the_o piety_n of_o church-governor_n for_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o assertion_n of_o all_o antiquity_n which_o from_o these_o promise_n argue_v invincible_o against_o all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n who_o may_v otherwise_o on_o mr._n chillingworths_n ground_n allege_v as_o the_o donatist_n do_v that_o the_o church_n by_o the_o sin_n of_o some_o have_v lose_v all_o her_o authority_n and_o that_o god_n spirit_n be_v transplant_v from_o she_o into_o themselves_o nor_o yet_o that_o he_o will_v use_v the_o plea_n of_o several_a other_o protestant_a writer_n somewhat_o more_o discreet_a who_o be_v willing_a to_o allow_v those_o promise_n absolute_a and_o to_o belong_v also_o to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n some_o or_o other_o that_o they_o shall_v in_o all_o age_n continue_v orthodox_n but_o not_o always_o to_o the_o more_o superior_a or_o to_o the_o great_a body_n of_o these_o assemble_v in_o council_n because_o thus_o they_o see_v their_o cause_n will_v suffer_v by_o it_o but_o this_o plea_n also_o be_v utter_o unsatisfy_v for_o whenever_o the_o superior_a and_o subordinate_a church-officer_n or_o ecclesiastical_a court_n shall_v contradict_v or_o oppose_v one_o another_o here_o the_o superior_a questionless_a be_v to_o be_v our_o guide_n otherwise_o we_o have_v no_o certain_a rule_n to_o know_v who_o be_v so_o and_o therefore_o to_o these_o not_o the_o other_o in_o such_o case_n must_v belâ—ng_v these_o promise_n where_o they_o can_v possible_o agree_v to_o both_o 14._o these_o promise_n now_o being_n yea_o and_o amen_o the_o doctor_n must_v not_o seem_v to_o make_v our_o lord_n pass_v for_o a_o deceiver_n but_o apply_v they_o to_o his_o english_a protestant_n church_n since_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o the_o catholic_a for_o to_o some_o church_n they_o must_v be_v apply_v but_o let_v he_o consider_v withal_o he_o must_v condemn_v st._n gregory_n 24._o who_o profess_v that_o he_o venerate_v the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n as_o the_o four_o gospel_n he_o must_v condemn_v constantine_n who_o in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a profess_a nicen._n that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &c_n &c_n whatever_n be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v to_o thâ—_n divine_a will_n in_o a_o word_n he_o must_v by_o condemn_v all_o the_o general_a council_n of_o god_n church_n condemn_v likewise_o which_o be_v more_o dangerous_a the_o act_n of_o parliament_n 1_o eliz._n for_o manifest_v it_o be_v that_o all_o the_o father_n in_o those_o council_n do_v pronounce_v many_o anathema_n against_o all_o those_o that_o will_v not_o submit_v to_o a_o belief_n of_o such_o and_o such_o decision_n of_o they_o in_o some_o of_o which_o be_v new_a expression_n not_o extant_a in_o scripture_n but_o devise_v by_o the_o father_n then_o present_a as_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n now_o i_o ask_v doctor_n pierce_n be_v
to_o the_o public_a receive_v doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n but_o particular_a opinion_n of_o some_o catholic_a divine_n as_o much_o dispute_v against_o by_o other_o catholic_n as_o by_o protestant_n 6._o however_o to_o qualify_v a_o little_a the_o admiration_n that_o many_o protestant_n have_v of_o their_o new_a champion_n or_o hyperaspista_n as_o he_o call_v it_o something_o must_v be_v say_v thiâ—_n hundred_o and_o one_o time_n to_o old_a allegation_n and_o new_a mistake_n and_o first_o whereas_o in_o all_o point_n now_o in_o debate_n between_o we_o he_o so_o often_o repeat_v from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o he_o do_v very_o well_o to_o fix_v a_o notion_n and_o conception_n of_o this_o word_n beginning_n or_o a_o distinct_a measure_n of_o time_n after_o which_o only_a whatever_a doctrine_n be_v broach_v ought_v in_o his_o opinion_n to_o be_v esteem_v novelty_n novelty_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n as_o to_o justify_v a_o separation_n from_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o all_o church_n both_o eastern_a and_o western_a and_o that_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o so_o downward_o till_o the_o four_o general_n council_n inclusive_o this_o he_o have_v do_v not_o out_o of_o a_o voluntary_a liberality_n but_o because_o a_o act_n of_o parliament_n oblige_v he_o wherein_o it_o be_v say_v that_o such_o person_n laic_n or_o ecclesiastic_n to_o who_o queen_n elizabeth_n shall_v eliz._n by_o letter_n patent_n under_o the_o great_a seal_n of_o england_n give_v authority_n to_o execute_v any_o jurisdiction_n spiritual_a or_o to_o correct_v any_o error_n heresy_n schism_n &c_n &c_n shall_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a have_v authority_n to_o adjudge_v any_o matter_n or_o cause_n to_o be_v heresy_n but_o only_o such_o as_o heretofore_o have_v be_v determine_v to_o be_v heresy_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n or_o by_o the_o first_o four_o general_n council_n or_o any_o of_o they_o or_o by_o any_o other_o general_n council_n wherein_o the_o same_o be_v declare_v heresy_n by_o the_o express_a and_o plain_a word_n of_o the_o say_v canonical_a scripture_n or_o such_o as_o hereafter_o shall_v be_v judge_v to_o be_v heresy_n by_o the_o high_a court_n of_o parliament_n with_o the_o assent_n of_o the_o clergy_n in_o their_o convocation_n 7._o by_o this_o proviso_n it_o appear_v that_o though_o in_o word_n the_o doctor_n be_v more_o liberal_a to_o we_o than_o the_o presbyterian_o and_o other_o sect_n who_o will_v call_v all_o thing_n novelty_n which_o they_o think_v be_v not_o in_o express_a scripture_n yet_o the_o law_n will_v have_v allow_v he_o a_o great_a extent_n for_o the_o may_v have_v enlarge_v the_o time_n beyond_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n to_o any_o succeed_v council_n that_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o commissioner_n judge_v heresy_n by_o express_a scripture_n or_o to_o future_a act_n of_o parliament_n judge_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n but_o we_o be_v content_a with_o and_o thank_v he_o for_o his_o allowance_n 8._o only_o he_o must_v give_v we_o leave_v to_o propound_v a_o few_o question_n upon_o this_o occasion_n 1._o as_o first_o do_v he_o submit_v only_o to_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n because_o they_o have_v a_o authority_n inherent_a in_o they_o oblige_v he_o thereto_o or_o because_o he_o judge_v their_o decision_n conformable_a to_o god_n express_a word_n if_o the_o former_a than_o he_o must_v inform_v we_o why_o only_o four_o council_n have_v such_o authority_n which_o it_o seem_v the_o church_n lose_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o father_n at_o chalcedon_n rose_n if_o the_o late_a than_o he_o delude_v we_o and_o with_o presbyterian_o independent_o quaker_n etc._n etc._n make_v scripture_n alone_o in_o effect_n the_o rule_n of_o reformation_n and_o protestant_n only_o the_o interpreter_n of_o that_o rule_n because_o the_o statute_n tie_v no_o further_o to_o any_o general_a council_n than_o as_o that_o council_n be_v believe_v to_o proceed_v according_a to_o express_v scripture_n which_o whether_o it_o do_v or_o no_o who_o must_v be_v judge_n doctor_n pierce_n to_o answer_v this_o question_n well_o will_v be_v a_o great_a masterpiece_n i_o be_o sure_a his_o late_a immortal_a archbishop_n find_v it_o a_o task_n too_o hard_o for_o himself_o as_o shall_v be_v see_v before_o we_o part_v too_o hard_o i_o say_v to_o resolve_v so_o that_o any_o rational_a man_n can_v be_v satisfy_v with_o 9_o a_o second_o question_n be_v 2._o whether_o to_o judge_v of_o heresy_n that_o be_v to_o determine_v authoritative_o what_o be_v heresy_n and_o what_o be_v conformable_a to_o scripture_n be_v not_o a_o act_n of_o jurisdiction_n pare_o spiritual_a and_o pastoral_n though_o it_o seem_v to_o reside_v notwithstanding_o sometime_o in_o lay-commissioner_n but_o ordinary_o in_o the_o parliament_n and_o this_o not_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v deny_v than_o he_o must_v be_v further_o ask_v since_o by_o one_o of_o the_o 39_o article_n it_o be_v affirm_v that_o general_a council_n may_v and_o have_v err_v whether_o the_o english_a judge_n of_o heresy_n be_v it_o the_o king_n as_o in_o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o 8_o and_o edw._n the_o 6_o or_o the_o parliament_n also_o as_o in_o queen_n elizabeth_n be_v infallible_a or_o no_o if_o he_o acknowledge_v it_o infallible_a he_o must_v resolve_v we_o whether_o the_o supreme_a temporal_a authority_n with_o the_o assent_n of_o the_o clergy_n be_v infallible_a only_o in_o england_n or_o in_o other_o country_n also_o as_o holland_n swedland_n etc._n etc._n if_o the_o former_a he_o must_v show_v what_o promise_v our_o lord_n have_v make_v to_o england_n alone_o if_o the_o late_a than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o that_o may_v and_o certain_o will_v be_v heresy_n and_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n in_o england_n which_o england_n itself_o confess_v be_v not_o heresy_n beyond_o sea_n but_o if_o no_o such_o authority_n be_v indeed_o infallible_a than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o decision_n make_v by_o it_o do_v not_o oblige_v in_o conscience_n and_o by_o consequence_n in_o his_o opinion_n there_o be_v no_o spiritual_a authority_n on_o earth_n that_o do_v so_o i_o mean_v oblige_v not_o only_o to_o noncontradiction_n but_o to_o internal_a assent_n the_o consequence_n of_o which_o position_n he_o may_v imagine_v and_o shall_v see_v anon_o 10._o a_o three_o question_n be_v 3._o whether_o since_o presbyterian_o and_o independent_o and_o all_o such_o reform_a church_n follow_v the_o heresy_n of_o aerius_n do_v direct_o oppose_v the_o order_n of_o bishop_n and_o their_o jurisdiction_n that_o be_v the_o whole_a frame_n of_o god_n church_n manifest_o assert_v in_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n and_o as_o be_v here_o affirm_v of_o divine_a right_n by_o express_a scripture_n whether_o i_o say_v they_o be_v not_o according_a to_o this_o rule_n formal_a heretic_n or_o however_o schismatic_n since_o to_o alter_v this_o frame_n they_o relinquish_v both_o this_o church_n and_o we_o and_o especal_o for_o their_o deny_v the_o supreme_a ecclesiastical_a or_o spiritual_a authority_n to_o be_v in_o temporal_a governor_n which_o yet_o the_o statute_n tell_v we_o in_o effect_n be_v the_o fundamental_a cornerstone_n of_o the_o english_a church_n if_o all_o this_o do_v not_o render_v they_o heretic_n or_o at_o least_o in_o the_o high_a degree_n schismatic_n what_o will_v become_v of_o this_o act_n of_o parliament_n and_o his_o primitive_a rule_n of_o reformation_n if_o they_o be_v such_o what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o english_a church_n which_o give_v to_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n the_o right-hand_a of_o fellowship_n and_o acknowledge_v they_o holychristianâ—_n reform_a congregation_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n since_o notwithstanding_o the_o extremity_n of_o passion_n against_o catholic_n if_o be_v never_o yet_o pronounce_v that_o roman_a catholic_o be_v heretic_n nor_o possible_o can_v by_o their_o own_o rule_n and_o measute_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o we_o alone_o be_v punish_v with_o death_n as_o heretic_n and_o this_o mere_o for_o religion_n since_o we_o both_o often_o have_v justify_v and_o still_o be_v ready_a to_o justify_v our_o principle_n of_o fidelity_n and_o peaceableness_n beyond_o all_o exception_n which_o yet_o no_o other_o dissenter_n from_o this_o church_n though_o real_a heretic_n and_o schismatic_n either_o have_v or_o i_o fear_v will_v do_v 10._o a_o four_o question_n shall_v be_v 4._o how_o can_v the_o preacher_n answer_v to_o god_n for_o abuse_v scripture_n and_o mis-applying_a through_o the_o whole_a sermon_n his_o text_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o his_o church_n he_o pretend_v that_o our_o saviour_n word_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v the_o pattern_n or_o primitive_a rule_n of_o reformation_n and_o consequent_o as_o our_o lord_n demonstrate_v pharasaical_a divorce_n to_o be_v illegal_a because_o ab_fw-la initio_fw-la non_fw-la fuit_fw-la sic_fw-la so_o the_o dâ—ctor_n pretend_v to_o prove_v the_o justice_n and_o legality_n of_o
argument_n he_o know_v st._n gregory_n make_v use_v of_o in_o several_a epistle_n both_o to_o the_o emperor_n to_o john_n himself_o and_o other_o which_o be_v already_o produce_v by_o he_o need_v not_o be_v repeat_v yet_o for_o all_o this_o neither_o pelagius_n nor_o st._n gregory_n notwithstanding_o their_o detest_a this_o title_n do_v therefore_o quit_v their_o right_n to_o the_o universal_a pastorship_n of_o the_o church_n and_o their_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o both_o bishop_n and_o patriarch_n too_o nay_o they_o assert_v it_o in_o these_o very_a epistle_n wherein_o they_o be_v most_o sharp_a against_o that_o title_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v 6._o the_o reason_n of_o this_o it_o be_v manifest_a the_o preacher_n do_v not_o understand_v therefore_o let_v he_o not_o disdain_v to_o be_v inform_v the_o like_a order_n that_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n he_o may_v conceive_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v that_o the_o same_o person_n may_v be_v both_o a_o bishop_n an_z archbishop_n and_o a_o primate_n i_o will_v add_v also_o the_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n as_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n be_v among_o ecclesiastics_n for_o as_o for_o his_o majesty_n supremacy_n in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n it_o be_v not_o in_o this_o place_n to_o be_v treat_v of_o now_o my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n be_v just_a like_o other_o bishop_n mere_o a_o bishop_n in_o his_o diocese_n of_o canterbury_n he_o be_v likewise_o a_o metropolitan_a in_o his_o province_n to_o visit_v all_o bishop_n in_o it_o but_o he_o be_v not_o a_o bishop_n in_o the_o other_o dioceses_n subject_n to_o he_o for_o in_o they_o none_o have_v episcopal_a right_n but_o only_o the_o respective_a bishop_n themselves_o which_o be_v not_o removable_a by_o he_o unless_o they_o incur_v crime_n that_o by_o the_o canon_n deserve_v it_o last_o he_o be_v a_o primate_n over_o both_o province_n that_o be_v the_o whole_a nation_n yet_o without_o prejudice_n to_o the_o other_o metropolitan_a in_o who_o office_n of_o visitation_n and_o ordination_n he_o can_v interpose_v though_o he_o have_v a_o power_n to_o summon_v he_o to_o a_o national_a council_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o may_v be_v style_v the_o universal_a pastor_n of_o england_n and_o by_o be_v so_o make_v the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o be_v one_o national_a church_n which_o otherwise_o will_v have_v two_o episcopal_a head_n yet_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v style_v he_o the_o universal_a bishop_n of_o england_n it_o will_v not_o be_v endure_v because_o he_o can_v exercise_v function_n proper_o episcopal_a in_o no_o other_o province_n or_o diocese_n but_o his_o own_o by_o consider_v this_o well_o the_o doctor_n may_v more_o clear_o apprehend_v how_o matter_n stand_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n 7._o for_o though_o this_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n take_v in_o some_o sense_n may_v draw_v after_o it_o such_o ill_a consequence_n yet_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o supreme_a pastor_n of_o god_n church_n it_o may_v innocent_o signify_v no_o more_o but_o such_o a_o general_a superintendency_n as_o the_o scripture_n allow_v to_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n also_o have_v acknowledge_v due_a to_o his_o successor_n and_o with_o such_o a_o innocent_a meaning_n as_o this_o title_n be_v use_v long_o before_o in_o the_o 3d._a act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n without_o any_o contradiction_n of_o the_o same_o council_n to_o pope_n leo_n boniface_n the_o three_o do_v accept_v it_o from_o phocas_n yet_o have_v do_v so_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o apparent_a that_o he_o neither_o exercise_v nor_o challenge_v the_o least_o access_n of_o jurisdiction_n by_o it_o more_o than_o himself_o and_o his_o predecessor_n have_v enjoy_v and_o of_o this_o the_o doctor_n himself_o shall_v be_v judge_n if_o he_o can_v find_v any_o proof_n to_o the_o contrary_a let_v he_o produce_v it_o and_o i_o will_v immediate_o recall_v what_o i_o have_v say_v it_o be_v true_a as_o appear_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n write_v by_o the_o illustrious_a and_o learned_a cardinal_n palavicino_n etc._n that_o there_o be_v in_o that_o council_n a_o earnest_n and_o constant_a opposition_n make_v by_o the_o french_a prelate_n against_o name_v the_o pope_n bishop_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n who_o in_o conclusion_n absolute_o gain_v the_o silence_v of_o that_o title_n but_o this_o happen_v not_o because_o these_o deny_v to_o the_o pope_n a_o universal_a superintendency_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o over_o all_o church_n take_v disjunctive_o for_o this_o they_o willing_o acknowledge_v but_o they_o oppose_v this_o title_n only_o as_o the_o universal_a church_n may_v be_v take_v in_o a_o collective_a sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o unite_z in_o a_o general_n council_n whereby_o a_o right_a of_o superiority_n over_o a_o general_n council_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v determine_v to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n which_o in_o this_o matter_n they_o allow_v chap._n iu._n the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o a_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o the_o church_n supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n exercise_v by_o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o his_o predecessor_n viz._n st._n gregory_n p._n pelagius_n p._n felix_n p._n gelasius_n p._n leo._n the_o 28_o canon_n of_o chalcedon_n illegal_a of_o the_o 2d_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n 1._o be_v now_o to_o demonstrate_v more_o than_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n a_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n in_o the_o predecessor_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o extend_v itself_o to_o all_o christian_n all_o particular_a prelate_n and_o church_n yet_o a_o supremacy_n not_o unlimited_a for_o then_o general_a council_n will_v be_v useless_a but_o sufficient_a to_o preserve_v unity_n in_o the_o church_n i_o will_v first_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v reasonable_a declare_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o which_o in_o brief_a be_v as_o the_o preacher_n will_v find_v by_o the_o succeed_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n because_o since_o general_a council_n the_o only_a absolute_a supreme_a authority_n ecclesiastical_a either_o for_o want_n of_o agreement_n among_o prince_n or_o by_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o the_o long_a absence_n of_o prelate_n or_o great_a expense_n etc._n etc._n can_v very_o seldom_o be_v summon_v it_o will_v be_v impossible_a without_o a_o ordinary_a constant_a stand_v supreme_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o prevent_v schism_n that_o be_v it_o be_v impossible_a the_o church_n shall_v subsist_v 2._o for_o what_o effect_n against_o schism_n can_v be_v expect_v from_o a_o mere_a primacy_n of_o order_n a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o sit_v at_o the_o upper_a end_n of_o the_o table_n a_o privilege_n to_o speak_v first_o or_o to_o collect_v vote_n therefore_o for_o a_o protestant_n to_o deny_v a_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n to_o be_v necessary_a to_o conserve_v unity_n as_o in_o a_o national_a church_n so_o in_o the_o universal_a be_v to_o give_v up_o his_o own_o cause_n to_o the_o presbyterian_o for_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o human_a wit_n without_o such_o a_o concession_n can_v never_o answer_v the_o argue_v thus_o 5._o if_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o set_v up_o one_o bishop_n â—ver_o many_o fresbyter_n for_o prevent_a schism_n there_o be_v say_v they_o as_o great_a a_o necessity_n of_o set_v up_o one_o archbishop_n â—ver_o many_o bishop_n and_o one_o patriarch_n over_o many_o arch-bishop_n and_o one_o pope_n over_o all_o unless_o man_n will_v imagine_v that_o there_o be_v a_o danger_n of_o schism_n only_o among_o presbyter_n and_o not_o among_o bishop_n archbishop_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o reason_n truth_n history_n and_o experience_n but_o what_o expedient_a now_o without_o such_o a_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n can_v the_o presbyterian_o find_v out_o against_o the_o mischief_n of_o schism_n true_o no_o other_o but_o by_o reject_v that_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n in_o which_o we_o profess_v the_o certain_o visible_a unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v by_o believe_v that_o schism_n iâ—_n no_o such_o ill_a thing_n as_o that_o much_o care_n need_v be_v use_v to_o prevent_v it_o but_o sure_o english_a protestant_n not_o have_v blot_v out_o of_o their_o creed_n that_o article_n since_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o constitute_a one_o bishop_n necessary_a to_o the_o unity_n of_o a_o diocese_n etc._n etc._n will_v find_v great_a difficulty_n to_o show_v a_o reason_n why_o one_o governor_n be_v not_o as_o necessary_a to_o the_o â—nity_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o which_o only_o both_o unity_n and_o indefectibility_n be_v promise_v and_o without_o which_o the_o unity_n of_o province_n or_o diocese_n be_v but_o faction_n 3._o certain_a it_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_a father_n think_v so_o
enjoy_v a_o special_a privilege_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o every_o one_o of_o these_o act_n and_o function_n or_o exempt_v they_o from_o subordination_n to_o he_o as_o their_o superior_a yea_o supreme_a pastor_n supreme_a not_o in_o order_n only_o but_o jurisdiction_n certain_o the_o doctor_n can_v easy_o apply_v this_o to_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o to_o st._n peter_n successor_n and_o all_o other_o bishop_n 8._o now_o if_o the_o father_n may_v be_v believe_v be_v be_v a_o privilege_n and_o a_o great_a one_o that_o st_n peter_n for_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o confession_n have_v christ_n own_o title_n as_o christ_n be_v governor_n of_o the_o church_n give_v he_o of_o be_v call_v a_o rock_n for_o in_o the_o syrian_a language_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n speak_v the_o word_n have_v no_o different_a termination_n as_o in_o the_o greek_a or_o latin_a petrus_n petra_n but_o the_o word_n be_v thou_o be_v gepha_n a_o rock_n and_o upon_o this_o gepha_n rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n it_o be_v a_o privilege_n that_o peter_n neither_o the_o elder_a nor_o first_o choose_v apostle_n be_v always_o in_o the_o gospel_n first_o reckon_v and_o express_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o it_o be_v a_o privilege_n import_v a_o great_a latitude_n of_o jurisdiction_n when_o after_o our_o lord_n resurrection_n st._n peter_n alone_o have_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o rest_n a_o commission_n give_v he_o of_o indefinite_o â—eeding_v christ_n flock_n and_o after_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v peculiar_o appoint_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o circumcision_n as_o st._n paul_n be_v of_o the_o gentile_n yea_o that_o the_o dedication_n of_o st._n paul_n office_n be_v perform_v by_o st._n peter_n who_o by_o immediate_a revelation_n be_v appoint_v to_o gather_v the_o first_o fruit_n of_o the_o gentile_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o cornelius_n and_o his_o household_n etc._n etc._n 9_o but_o why_o among_o such_o governor_n as_o the_o apostle_n be_v any_o supereminency_n of_o jurisdiction_n give_v to_o one_o man_n certain_a it_o be_v there_o never_o be_v less_o necessity_n to_o provide_v against_o disobedience_n and_o dis-unions_a then_o among_o the_o apostle_n every_o one_o of_o who_o be_v guide_v by_o a_o divine_a unerring_a light_n by_o which_o they_o know_v all_o truth_n and_o replenish_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o charity_n and_o unity_n which_o exempt_v they_o from_o all_o ambitious_a envious_a or_o malicious_a design_n yet_o a_o subordination_n not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o they_o be_v establish_v among_o they_o for_o the_o succeed_a church_n sake_n which_o without_o such_o order_n will_v in_o a_o very_a short_a time_n become_v a_o mere_a babel_n hence_o st._n hierom_n say_v 2._o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o peter_n though_o true_a it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n be_v do_v upon_o other_o and_o that_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o church_n equal_o rest_v upon_o all_o but_o among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v choose_v that_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o 10._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n st._n cyprian_a ecclesiae_fw-la notwithstanding_o the_o sentence_n produce_v by_o the_o preacher_n out_o of_o he_o that_o all_o the_o apostle_n be_v pari_fw-la consortio_fw-la praediti_fw-la honoris_fw-la &_o potestatis_fw-la yet_o in_o the_o very_a same_o book_n say_v ibid._n super_fw-la unum_fw-la aedificat_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la etc._n etc._n our_o lord_n build_v his_o church_n upon_o one_o person_n and_o though_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o give_v a_o equal_a power_n to_o all_o the_o apostle_n say_v as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o sin_n you_o remit_v etc._n etc._n yet_o that_o he_o may_v manifest_v unity_n he_o by_o his_o authority_n dispose_v the_o original_a of_o the_o same_o unity_n begin_v from_o one_o ibid._n and_o present_o after_o whosoever_o hold_v not_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n do_v he_o believe_v that_o he_o hold_v the_o faith_n he_o that_o oppose_v are_z resist_v the_o church_n he_o that_o forsake_v the_o chair_n of_o s._n peter_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n be_v found_v do_v he_o trust_v that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o church_n in_o like_a manner_n st._n optatus_n at_o rome_n 2._o say_v he_o a_o chair_n be_v place_v for_o st._n peter_n to_o the_o end_n that_o unity_n may_v be_v preserve_v of_o all_o and_o for_o fear_v the_o other_o apostle_n shall_v challenge_v to_o themselves_o each_o one_o a_o particular_a chair_n so_o st._n chrysostome_n observe_v now_o how_o the_o same_o john_n 3._o that_o a_o little_a before_o ambitious_o beg_v a_o preferment_n after_o yield_v entire_o the_o supremacy_n to_o st._n peter_n and_o again_o christ_n do_v constitute_v peter_n the_o master_n 87_o not_o of_o that_o see_v of_o rome_n alone_o but_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n 11._o now_o 17._o whereas_o the_o doctor_n object_n that_o st._n paul_n contest_v with_o st._n peter_n and_o resist_v he_o to_o his_o face_n argue_v that_o he_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v any_o superiority_n in_o he_o donat._n let_v st._n augustin_n from_o st._n cyprian_n resolve_v we_o you_o see_v say_v he_o to_o the_o donatist_n what_o st._n cyprian_n have_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a apostle_n st._n peter_n in_o who_o do_v shine_v forth_o so_o great_a a_o grace_n of_o primacy_n be_v reprehend_v by_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o answer_v that_o the_o supremacy_n belong_v to_o he_o and_o therefore_o he_o will_v not_o be_v reprehend_v by_o one_o that_o be_v posterior_n to_o he_o and_o he_o add_v the_o apostle_n st._n peter_n have_v leave_v to_o posterity_n a_o more_o rare_a example_n of_o humility_n ibid._n by_o teach_v man_n not_o to_o disdain_v a_o reproof_n from_o inferior_n then_o st._n paul_n by_o teach_v inferior_n not_o to_o fear_v resist_v even_o the_o high_a yet_o without_o prejudice_n to_o charity_n when_o truth_n be_v to_o be_v defend_v 12._o from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v on_o this_o subject_a it_o will_v necessary_o follow_v that_o whatever_o superiority_n st._n peter_n enjoy_v and_o the_o holy_a father_n acknowledge_v be_v the_o gift_n of_o our_o saviour_n only_o a_o gift_n far_o more_o beneficial_a to_o we_o then_o to_o st._n peter_n he_o be_v as_o st._n chrysostome_n say_v master_n of_o the_o world_n not_o because_o his_o throne_n be_v establish_v at_o rome_n but_o receive_v from_o our_o lord_n so_o supereminent_a a_o authority_n he_o therefore_o make_v choice_n of_o rome_n for_o his_o see_v because_o that_o be_v the_o imperial_a city_n of_o the_o world_n he_o may_v from_o thence_o have_v a_o more_o commodious_a influence_n on_o the_o whole_a church_n 13._o upon_o which_o ground_n whensoever_o the_o father_n make_v use_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o successor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n against_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n they_o consider_v that_o authority_n as_o a_o privilege_n annex_v to_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o only_o for_o st._n peter_n regard_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n this_o be_v so_o common_a in_o the_o father_n write_n that_o i_o will_v not_o trouble_v he_o with_o one_o quotation_n indeed_o john_n of_o constantinople_n when_o he_o will_v invade_v a_o equality_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o some_o sort_n with_o the_o pope_n do_v wise_o to_o mention_v only_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o imperial_a city_n because_o he_o can_v allege_v no_o other_o pretention_n for_o his_o plea_n but_o st._n leo_n st._n gregory_n st._n gelasius_n etc._n etc._n produce_v their_o evidence_n for_o their_o supremacy_n from_o tue_fw-la petrus_n &_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la etc._n etc._n from_o pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la meas_fw-la etc._n etc._n nay_o st._n augustin_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o milevitan_a council_n write_v to_o pope_n innocent_a to_o join_v with_o they_o in_o condemn_v the_o pelagian_n tell_v he_o their_o hope_n be_v those_o heretic_n will_v more_o easy_o be_v induce_v to_o submit_v to_o his_o authority_n why_o because_o of_o the_o splendour_n of_o the_o imperial_a city_n no_o but_o because_o the_o pope_n authority_n 92._o be_v de_fw-fr sanctarum_fw-la scripturarum_fw-la authoritate_fw-la deprompta_fw-la deduce_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 14._o i_o may_v with_o reason_n enough_o yet_o i_o will_v not_o omit_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o doctor_n pierce_n trivial_a reason_n against_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o call_v it_o pretend_v headship_n because_o such_o be_v sit_v to_o vulgar_a capacity_n and_o confident_o pronounce_v do_v more_o mischief_n than_o those_o that_o have_v more_o show_n of_o profundity_n and_o weight_n thus_o than_o he_o argue_v if_o the_o pope_n be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n than_o the_o church_n must_v be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o pope_n 20._o and_o if_o so_o then_o when_o there_o be_v no_o pope_n the_o church_n have_v no_o head_n
supremacy_n begin_v with_o st._n peter_n his_o word_n be_v among_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o there_o be_v one_o chief_a that_o have_v chief_a authority_n over_o the_o rest_n to_o the_o end_n schism_n may_v be_v compound_v and_o this_o he_o quote_v from_o calvin_n who_o say_v 173._o the_o twelve_o apostle_n have_v one_o among_o they_o to_o govern_v the_o rest_n 26._o i_o will_v now_o produce_v two_o who_o will_v give_v this_o whole_a cause_n to_o the_o pope_n the_o first_o be_v the_o so_o fame_a melancthoâ—_n who_o write_v thus_o as_o certain_a bishop_n preside_v â—ver_o particular_a church_n 74._o so_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v precedent_n over_o all_o bishop_n and_o this_o canonical_a policy_n no_o wise_a man_n as_o i_o think_v do_v or_o aught_o to_o disallow_v etc._n etc._n for_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o my_o judgement_n profitable_a to_o this_o end_n that_o consent_n of_o doctrine_n may_v be_v retain_v wherefore_o a_o agreement_n may_v easy_o be_v establish_v in_o this_o article_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n if_o other_o article_n can_v be_v agree_v upon_o the_o other_o witness_n be_v learned_a doctor_n covel_n 107._o the_o defender_n of_o mr._n hooker_n he_o have_v show_v the_o necessity_n of_o set_v up_o one_o above_o the_o rest_n in_o god_n church_n to_o suppress_v the_o seed_n of_o dissension_n etc._n etc._n thus_o apply_v it_o against_o the_o puritan_n if_o this_o be_v the_o principal_a mean_n to_o prevent_v schism_n and_o dissension_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n when_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v more_o abundant_a and_o eminent_a then_o now_o they_o be_v nâ—y_o if_o twelve_o apostles_n be_v not_o like_a to_o agree_v except_o there_o have_v be_v one_o chief_a among_o they_o for_o say_v hierom_n among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v therefore_o choose_v that_o a_o chief_a be_v appoint_v occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v prevent_v how_o can_v they_o think_v that_o equality_n will_v keep_v all_o the_o pastor_n in_o the_o world_n in_o peace_n and_o unity_n for_o in_o all_o society_n authority_n which_o can_v be_v where_o all_o be_v equal_a must_v procure_v unity_n and_o obedience_n ibid._n he_o add_v further_a the_o church_n without_o such_o a_o authority_n shall_v be_v in_o a_o far_o worse_a case_n than_o the_o mean_a commonwealth_n nay_o almost_o then_o a_o den_n of_o theives_n if_o it_o be_v leave_v destitute_a of_o mean_n either_o to_o convince_v heresy_n or_o to_o suppress_v they_o yea_o though_o there_o be_v neither_o help_n nor_o assistance_n of_o the_o christian_n magistrate_n thus_o dr._n pierce_n may_v see_v how_o these_o his_o own_o primitive_a reformer_n either_o join_v with_o we_o in_o this_o point_n of_o primacy_n or_o however_o they_o oppose_v he_o in_o call_v it_o a_o novelty_n begin_v by_o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o chap._n ix_o of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n the_o necessity_n thereof_o that_o she_o may_v be_v a_o certain_a guide_n to_o salvation_n and_o the_o ground_n whereupon_o she_o claim_v it_o 1._o the_o second_o pretend_a novelty_n of_o catholic_n doctrine_n be_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n call_v by_o the_o preacher_n 8._o the_o paâ—â—adium_n of_o the_o conclave_n and_o derive_v from_o the_o scholar_n of_o marcus_n in_o irenaeus_n or_o from_o the_o gnostic_n in_o epiphanius_n against_o which_o infallibility_n his_o unanswerable_a argument_n be_v 22._o 1._o infallibility_n be_v one_o of_o god_n incommunicable_a attribute_n 2._o the_o church_n not_o be_v omniscient_a must_v therefore_o be_v ignorant_a in_o part_n and_o consequent_o may_v fall_v into_o error_n 3._o it_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o great_a champion_n of_o the_o papacy_n that_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o novatian_o be_v hatch_v in_o rome_n and_o continue_v there_o almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n 4._o beside_o arianism_n that_o overspread_v the_o church_n she_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o chyliast_n be_v deceive_v by_o papias_n which_o heresy_n find_v no_o contradiâ—â—â—â—_n for_o some_o age_n 5._o yea_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n augustin_n and_o pope_n innocent_a during_o the_o space_n of_o six_o hundred_o year_n according_a to_o maldonaâ—_n think_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n necessary_a to_o infant_n yet_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a mind_n 2._o in_o order_n to_o the_o answer_v of_o this_o discourse_n he_o will_v sure_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o sect_n of_o christianity_n agree_v in_o this_o that_o each_o of_o they_o have_v both_o a_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o a_o 〈◊〉_d also_o but_o in_o both_o these_o there_o be_v difference_n among_o they_o to_o the_o presbyterian_o independent_o anabaptist_n quaker_n socinian_n etc._n etc._n the_o only_a rule_n be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o both_o catholic_n and_o english_a protestant_n though_o they_o acknowledge_v divine_a revelation_n to_o be_v their_o only_a rule_n yet_o they_o admit_v certain_a universal_o receive_v tradition_n beside_o express_a scripture_n 3._o but_o as_o for_o the_o guide_n from_o which_o we_o be_v to_o learn_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o this_o rule_n the_o difference_n among_o the_o say_a sect_n be_v far_o great_a and_o more_o irreconcilable_a the_o socinian_o will_v have_v scripture_n interpret_v only_o by_o private_a reason_n a_o guide_n evident_o fallible_a and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v impose_v on_o other_o the_o independent_o anabaptist_n quaker_n and_o presbyterian_o too_o pretend_v to_o a_o infallible_a guide_n god_n holy_a spirit_n but_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o the_o independent_o anabaptist_n and_o quaker_n rational_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o guide_n be_v only_o to_o direct_v those_o that_o have_v it_o and_o perceive_v they_o have_v it_o but_o can_v oblige_v other_o man_n that_o have_v it_o not_o nor_o can_v be_v sure_a they_o have_v it_o whereas_o the_o presbyterian_o by_o a_o unexampled_a tyranny_n at_o least_o in_o france_n do_v oblige_v themselves_o and_o their_o posterity_n to_o a_o profession_n that_o by_o a_o divine_a illumination_n they_o be_v teach_v to_o distinguish_v canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n from_o apocryphal_a and_o by_o the_o same_o guide_n to_o justify_v all_o the_o doctrine_n by_o which_o they_o dissent_v from_o all_o other_o and_o moreover_o by_o a_o most_o senseless_a inhumanity_n will_v impose_v a_o necessity_n on_o all_o other_o to_o belie_v their_o own_o conscience_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o same_o guide_n though_o they_o have_v never_o wrought_v any_o miracle_n which_o certain_o be_v necessary_a to_o oblige_v other_o to_o believe_v and_o follow_v the_o internal_a guidance_n of_o that_o spirit_n to_o which_o they_o pretend_v 4._o as_o for_o dr._n pierce_n and_o the_o generality_n of_o english_a protestant_n i_o speak_v of_o they_o now_o as_o hitherto_o they_o have_v be_v for_o what_o they_o must_v be_v hereafter_o neither_o they_o nor_o i_o know_v a_o special_a guide_n of_o they_o beyond_o reason_n and_o spirit_n for_o the_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o judge_v of_o tradition_n receive_v by_o they_o be_v the_o primitive_a church_n or_o four_o first_o general_n council_n but_o since_o those_o ancient_a father_n be_v now_o past_o speak_v and_o their_o write_n be_v as_o obnoxious_a to_o dispute_v as_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o a_o speak_a judge_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o these_o i_o suppose_v be_v their_o ecclesiastical_a synod_n or_o bishop_n when_o synod_n be_v dissolve_v but_o principal_o those_o that_o be_v to_o make_v and_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o act_n of_o parliament_n and_o upon_o these_o ground_n they_o find_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o behave_v themselves_o different_o to_o several_a adversary_n for_o against_o sect_n that_o go_v out_o from_o they_o they_o use_v the_o help_n of_o catholic_n weapon_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n council_n etc._n etc._n but_o against_o catholic_n they_o renounce_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n in_o her_o supreme_a council_n of_o convening_n which_o the_o time_n be_v capable_a and_o in_o the_o interval_n of_o council_n in_o the_o major_a part_n of_o the_o governor_n thereof_o unite_v with_o he_o who_o themselves_o acknowledge_v the_o prime_a patriarch_n will_v make_v use_n of_o a_o kind_n of_o private_a spirit_n or_o reason_n or_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o most_o inconsiderable_a number_n of_o church-governors_a go_v against_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o their_o chief_a pastor_n but_o this_o as_o to_o assent_v only_o where_o it_o like_v they_o and_o so_o will_v be_v their_o own_o self_n judge_n of_o what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o council_n father_n scripture_n and_o all_o and_o great_a difficulty_n they_o often_o find_v how_o to_o avoid_v be_v account_v papist_n when_o they_o speak_v to_o sectary_n and_o be_v even_a fanatic_n when_o they_o dispute_v with_o roman_a catholic_n and_o true_o the_o doctor_n whole_a sermon_n be_v in_o effect_n mere_o fanatic_a
ourselves_o oblige_v to_o the_o assent_n unto_o which_o be_v far_o more_o than_o not_o to_o contradict_v and_o this_o obligation_n be_v found_v on_o the_o infallible_a authority_n which_o we_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n derive_v from_o the_o promise_n of_o christ_n who_o spirit_n shall_v lead_v she_o into_o all_o truth_n the_o denial_n of_o which_o assent_n we_o affirm_v to_o be_v formal_a heresy_n and_o a_o open_a contradiction_n to_o which_o authority_n be_v formal_a schism_n 12._o this_o we_o be_v teach_v concern_v our_o duty_n and_o submission_n to_o general_n council_n and_o hereto_o we_o must_v add_v that_o consider_v the_o present_a distract_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o especial_o the_o schism_n pertinacious_o persist_v in_o by_o the_o eastern_a patriarch_n who_o live_v under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o turk_n and_o therefore_o will_v never_o probable_o be_v permit_v to_o convene_v for_o the_o general_a union_n of_o christendom_n it_o be_v almost_o become_v impossible_a that_o such_o general_a council_n shall_v now_o be_v assemble_v with_o all_o formality_n as_o the_o four_o first_o be_v wherein_o all_o the_o five_o patriarch_n be_v present_a at_o least_o by_o their_o deputy_n yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o we_o can_v without_o infidelity_n doubt_n that_o god_n will_v be_v want_v to_o his_o church_n to_o preserve_v it_o in_o truth_n and_o unity_n since_o therefore_o such_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n can_v be_v expect_v as_o be_v during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o supreme_a that_o can_v now_o be_v have_v aught_o to_o have_v the_o force_n and_o virtue_n of_o oblige_v which_o the_o former_a one_o have_v the_o anathemas_n of_o it_o must_v be_v as_o valid_a the_o decision_n of_o it_o as_o much_o to_o be_v submit_v to_o and_o a_o renunciation_n of_o its_o doctrine_n and_o law_n as_o heynous_o schismatical_a as_o of_o any_o council_n that_o ever_o go_v before_o therefore_o doctor_n bramhal_o lord_n primate_n of_o armagh_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o reply_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o chalcedon_n declare_v that_o he_o submit_v himself_o to_o the_o representative_a church_n that_o be_v to_o a_o free_a general_n council_n most_o rational_o add_v this_o clause_n or_o to_o so_o general_n as_o can_v be_v procure_v 13._o thus_o of_o general_n council_n as_o for_o inferior_a subordinate_a council_n though_o their_o decree_n touch_v doctrine_n and_o law_n for_o discipline_n be_v not_o unappealable_a yet_o a_o obligation_n in_o both_o these_o respect_n they_o impose_v on_o christian_n live_v respective_o within_o their_o precinct_n the_o decision_n of_o a_o provincial_a synod_n be_v to_o be_v internal_o assent_v to_o except_o they_o be_v evident_o erroneous_a or_o contradictory_n to_o those_o of_o a_o superior_a synod_n so_o that_o without_o schism_n they_o can_v be_v open_o contradict_v yet_o the_o same_o decision_n may_v be_v annul_v by_o a_o patriarchical_a synod_n and_o all_o by_o a_o ecumenical_a of_o which_o alone_o all_o the_o decision_n and_o law_n be_v irreversible_a because_o there_o be_v no_o authority_n upon_o earth_n superior_a to_o it_o and_o in_o all_o government_n a_o inferior_a authority_n can_v never_o reverse_v what_o have_v once_o be_v establish_v by_o a_o superior_a especial_o if_o that_o establishment_n have_v be_v actual_o submit_v to_o for_o if_o a_o provincial_a synod_n can_v annul_v the_o former_o receive_v act_n of_o a_o national_a or_o a_o national_a of_o a_o patriarchical_a there_o must_v of_o necessity_n follow_v a_o dissolution_n of_o all_o government_n and_o unity_n as_o to_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n yet_o we_o profess_v in_o our_o creed_n unam_fw-la catholicam_fw-la add_v to_o this_o that_o in_o all_o synod_n the_o major_a part_n always_o must_v decide_v so_o that_o the_o few_o however_o they_o may_v be_v esteem_v the_o better_a or_o more_o learned_a must_v submit_v to_o they_o these_o likewise_o all_o use_n of_o meeting_n and_o consultation_n will_v be_v evacuate_v 14._o this_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o all_o government_n and_o unity_n be_v the_o only_a true_a uner_a touchstone_n by_o which_o a_o judgement_n be_v to_o be_v make_v concern_v schism_n if_o doctor_n pierce_n can_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o better_a let_v it_o be_v produce_v but_o that_o be_v impossible_a he_o must_v give_v we_o leave_v to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o to_o examine_v the_o cause_n between_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o all_o other_o congregation_n that_o call_v themselves_o reform_v but_o indeed_o it_o be_v lose_v labour_n to_o apply_v such_o a_o rule_n as_o this_o to_o any_o calvinistical_a independent_a or_o fanatic_a congregation_n because_o they_o renounce_v both_o all_o such_o law_n and_o the_o whole_a authority_n and_o office_n of_o those_o that_o make_v they_o therefore_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o severe_a judgement_n of_o he_o who_o say_v where_o be_v those_o my_o enemy_n that_o will_v not_o have_v i_o to_o rule_v over_o they_o 19_o i_o will_v consider_v the_o controversy_n as_o the_o preacher_n state_v it_o between_o the_o roman_n catholic_n and_o english_a protestant_n church_n i_o say_v as_o he_o have_v state_v it_o because_o be_v to_o treat_v of_o schism_n he_o have_v give_v the_o right_a notion_n of_o it_o and_o not_o misspend_v time_n and_o paper_n as_o some_o other_o have_v do_v with_o vain_a discourse_n of_o a_o internal_a and_o external_n separation_n etc._n etc._n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n in_o external_a schism_n or_o divide_v of_o communion_n unless_o man_n also_o have_v with_o the_o presbyterian_o etc._n etc._n lose_v all_o even_a appearance_n of_o charity_n to_o all_o christian_a church_n before_o they_o damn_v all_o who_o believe_v that_o artiticle_n of_o our_o creed_n concern_v the_o unity_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n xxi_o the_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o church-government_n limitation_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o gen_n council_n their_o ground_n make_v by_o arch_a bishop_n lawd_n dr._n feild_n etc._n etc._n of_o point_n fundamental_a and_o non-fundamental_a protestant_n allow_v not_o so_o much_o authority_n to_o gen._n council_n as_o god_n command_v to_o be_v give_v the_o jewish_a sanedrim_n of_o the_o pretend_a independence_n of_o the_o english_a church_n from_o the_o example_n of_o cyprus_n the_o foresay_a fundamental_a rule_n of_o all_o government_n that_o no_o law_n can_v valid_o be_v repeal_v by_o a_o authority_n inferior_a to_o that_o by_o which_o they_o be_v enact_v be_v a_o rule_n not_o now_o invent_v to_o serve_v our_o present_a purpose_n but_o write_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o all_o mankind_n that_o consider_v what_o government_n be_v and_o it_o be_v as_o to_z church-matter_n particular_o take_v notice_n of_o by_o st._n augustine_n when_o he_o declare_v the_o order_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o which_o alone_o can_v keep_v it_o in_o unity_n particular_a write_n of_o bishop_n 3._o say_v he_o if_o any_o error_n be_v in_o they_o may_v be_v correct_v by_o other_o more_o learned_a or_o by_o synod_n and_o synod_n themselves_o assemble_v either_o in_o province_n or_o region_n ought_v without_o any_o tergiversation_n to_o yield_v and_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o plenary_a council_n and_o ofttimes_o former_a plenary_a council_n may_v be_v correct_v by_o other_o follow_a plenary_a council_n 2._o this_o most_o irrefragable_a rule_n be_v that_o by_o which_o schism_n may_v most_o certain_o and_o undeniable_o be_v discover_v and_o therefore_o though_o in_o gross_a it_o be_v admit_v by_o protestant_n i_o mean_v the_o wise_a and_o most_o learned_a among_o they_o yet_o out_o of_o a_o necessity_n of_o maintain_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o english_a reformation_n they_o put_v such_o restriction_n &_o exception_n to_o it_o as_o utter_o take_v away_o all_o use_n of_o it_o for_o whereas_o s._n augustine_n make_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n to_o reside_v in_o plenary_a or_o general_a council_n because_o he_o withal_o imply_v that_o such_o council_n may_v be_v correct_v they_o therefore_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o reject_v they_o at_o least_o in_o decision_n in_o their_o esteem_n of_o less_o importance_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n altogether_o inervate_a their_o authority_n not_o consider_v that_o in_o case_n the_o decision_n which_o he_o say_v may_v be_v mend_v shall_v regard_v matter_n of_o belief_n which_o perhaps_o upon_o better_a consideration_n may_v be_v express_v more_o commodious_o and_o so_o as_o that_o they_o may_v be_v less_o liable_a to_o misconstruction_n yet_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o any_o particular_a man_n or_o church_n to_o correct_v they_o but_o only_o to_o succeed_a council_n of_o equal_a authority_n to_o demonstrate_v this_o i_o will_v here_o set_v down_o what_o authority_n learned_a protestant_n such_o as_o doctor_n field_n the_o late_a archbishop_n lawd_n etc._n etc._n acknowledge_v in_o general_a council_n and_o withal_o how_o they_o circumscribe_v the_o same_o authority_n 3._o
these_o agree_v that_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v infallible_a in_o fundamental_o hence_o say_v the_o archbishop_n 3._o the_o visible_a church_n have_v in_o all_o age_n teach_v that_o unchanged_a faith_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o point_n fundamental_a doctor_n white_n have_v reason_n to_o say_v this_o etc._n etc._n 5._o again_o the_o whole_a church_n can_v universal_o err_v in_o absolute_o fundamental_a doctrine_n therefore_o it_o be_v true_a also_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a cause_n of_o make_v a_o schism_n from_o the_o whole_a church_n ibid._n again_o quote_v kickerman_n he_o say_v that_o she_o can_v err_v neither_o in_o the_o faith_n nor_o in_o any_o weighty_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o from_o doctor_n field_n he_o assert_n ibid._n that_o she_o can_v fall_v into_o heresy_n etc._n etc._n that_o she_o may_v err_v indeed_o in_o superstruction_n and_o deduction_n and_o other_o unnecessary_a truth_n from_o her_o curiosity_n or_o other_o weakness_n but_o if_o she_o can_v err_v either_o by_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o foundation_n total_o or_o by_o heretical_a error_n in_o it_o she_o can_v no_o long_o be_v holy_a for_o no_o assembly_n of_o heretic_n can_v be_v holy_a and_o so_o that_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n be_v go_v now_o this_o holiness_n say_v he_o error_n of_o a_o mean_a allay_n take_v not_o away_o from_o the_o church_n 14._o the_o same_o archbishop_n likewise_o acknowledge_v that_o a_o general_n council_n de_fw-fr post_fw-la facto_fw-la be_v unerrable_a that_o be_v when_o the_o decision_n of_o it_o be_v receive_v and_o admit_v general_o by_o catholic_n 4._o thus_o far_o go_v the_o archbishop_n attend_v by_o doctor_n field_n doctor_n white_a etc._n etc._n but_o be_v necessary_o oblige_v to_o maintain_v the_o separation_n of_o his_o own_o church_n from_o the_o roman_a etc._n etc._n he_o treat_v of_o that_o point_n extend_v most_o enormous_o the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n in_o nonfundamentals_a for_o then_o forget_v his_o former_a phrase_n of_o unprofitable_a curiosity_n unnecessary_a subtlety_n unnecessary_a doctrine_n 5._o to_o which_o her_o curiosity_n or_o weakness_n may_v carry_v she_o beyond_o her_o rule_n he_o say_v 6._o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v the_o fundamental_o literal_o yet_o she_o err_v gross_o dangerous_o nay_o damnable_o in_o the_o exposition_n of_o some_o of_o they_o that_o she_o have_v error_n though_o not_o fundamental_a yet_o grate_v upon_o the_o foundation_n etc._n etc._n now_o what_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o roman_a be_v manifest_a must_v as_o well_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o eastern_a church_n too_o and_o so_o to_o the_o whole_a church_n catholic_n at_o luther_n discession_n for_o most_o of_o the_o doctrine_n find_v fault_n with_o by_o protestant_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n themselves_o see_v to_o have_v be_v and_o still_o to_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o eastern_a etc._n etc._n with_o a_o accession_n on_o of_o other_o error_n from_o which_o the_o roman_a be_v free_a 5._o hitherto_o these_o writer_n speak_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n only_o in_o general_n the_o church_n say_v they_o can_v err_v in_o fundamental_o she_o may_v err_v in_o nonfundamentals_a but_o who_o be_v to_o discern_v between_o fundamental_o and_o nonfundamentals_a and_o who_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o church_n error_n in_o nonfundamentals_a doctor_n field_n will_v tell_v we_o to_o this_o purpose_n 666._o that_o no_o particular_a man_n or_o church_n may_v so_o much_o as_o profess_v public_o that_o they_o think_v otherwise_o then_o have_v be_v determine_v in_o a_o general_a council_n except_o with_o these_o three_o limitation_n 1._o unless_o he_o know_v most_o certain_o the_o contrary_a to_o what_o the_o church_n have_v determine_v 2._o if_o there_o be_v no_o gainsay_n of_o man_n of_o worth_n place_n and_o esteem_v 3._o if_o there_o appear_v nothing_o that_o may_v argue_v a_o unlawful_a proceed_n and_o the_o archbishop_n brief_o to_o this_o effect_n 1._o state_n the_o point_n that_o general_a council_n lawful_o call_v and_o order_v and_o lawful_o proceed_v be_v a_o great_a and_o awful_a representation_n and_o can_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n upon_o condition_n 1._o that_o they_o keep_v themselves_o to_o god_n rule_n and_o not_o attempt_v to_o make_v a_o new_a one_o of_o their_o own_o 2._o and_o they_o be_v with_o all_o submission_n to_o be_v observe_v by_o every_o christian_a where_o scripture_n or_o evident_a demonstration_n come_v not_o against_o they_o 6._o these_o be_v their_o limitation_n and_o sure_o it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a necessity_n that_o force_v such_o wise_a and_o learned_a man_n to_o grant_v so_o licentious_a a_o liberty_n for_o annul_v what_o ever_o have_v be_v or_o shall_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o supreme_a tribunal_n in_o god_n church_n a_o liberty_n never_o hear_v or_o think_v of_o from_o doctor_n pierce_v beginning_n i_o be_o certain_a a_o liberty_n manifest_o destructive_a to_o all_o their_o own_o article_n canon_n and_o act_n of_o parliament_n for_o sure_o they_o will_v not_o say_v that_o these_o be_v of_o more_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a authority_n than_o those_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v none_o pretend_v to_o know_v most_o certain_o the_o contrary_a to_o those_o determination_n or_o do_v none_o of_o worth_n place_n and_o esteem_v gainsay_v they_o when_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n reform_v and_o non-reformed_a except_o a_o little_a portion_n of_o england_n absolute_o reject_v they_o last_o do_v nothing_o appear_v that_o may_v argue_v a_o unlawful_a proceed_n in_o hen._n the_o eighth_n first_o reformation_n or_o k._n edward_n or_o q._n elizabeth_n but_o there_o be_v no_o possible_a avoid_v the_o concession_n of_o this_o liberty_n apparent_o ruinous_a to_o themselves_o because_o they_o have_v usurp_v it_o against_o the_o whole_a church_n can_v not_o refuse_v it_o to_o any_o that_o will_v make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o destroy_v their_o own_o 7._o let_v we_o here_o brief_o examine_v these_o ground_n lay_v by_o the_o archbishop_n etc._n etc._n viz._n 1._o the_o church_n be_v unerrable_a in_o fundamental_o but_o subject_a to_o error_n in_o nonfundamentals_a 2._o the_o decision_n of_o general_a council_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v where_o scripture_n or_o evident_a demonstration_n come_v not_o against_o they_o 8._o in_o these_o assertion_n be_v include_v a_o supposition_n not_o deny_v by_o catholic_n that_o even_o among_o doctrine_n determine_v by_o the_o church_n there_o be_v some_o which_o be_v in_o themselves_o fundamental_a other_o not_o so_o but_o yet_o withal_o those_o doctrine_n which_o in_o themselves_o be_v not_o fundamental_a be_v once_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n be_v necessary_a to_o be_v assent_v to_o by_o all_o catholic_n to_o who_o they_o be_v so_o represent_v for_o in_o those_o circumstance_n obedience_n be_v a_o fundemental_a duty_n but_o though_o catholic_n allow_v this_o distinction_n in_o general_n they_o withal_o profess_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o particular_a person_n of_o themselves_o to_o determine_v among_o all_o the_o church_n decision_n and_o say_v this_o or_o this_o point_n be_v necessary_a and_o fundamental_a the_o other_o not_o and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o the_o term_n necessary_a fundamental_a etc._n etc._n be_v relative_a term_n when_o apply_v for_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o know_v by_o one_o which_o be_v not_o so_o by_o another_o many_o doctrine_n be_v necessary_a to_o church_n for_o their_o well_o order_v which_o be_v not_o so_o to_o any_o single_a person_n parish_n etc._n etc._n etc._n etc._n for_o this_o reason_n all_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n be_v sacred_a to_o they_o no_o permission_n to_o question_v any_o of_o they_o be_v allow_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o church_n be_v continue_v in_o unity_n and_o by_o assent_v to_o all_o decision_n they_o be_v sure_o never_o to_o dissent_v from_o those_o that_o be_v necessary_a whereas_o protestant_n take_v a_o liberty_n of_o discern_v between_o fundamental_o and_o nonfundamentals_a and_o of_o dissent_v in_o nonfundamentals_a at_o least_o wherein_o they_o think_v the_o church_n catholic_n may_v be_v fallible_a though_o they_o have_v no_o rule_n by_o which_o to_o judge_n so_o be_v beside_o a_o certainty_n of_o dis-union_n expose_v to_o error_n even_o in_o fundamental_o 9_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o those_o learned_a protestant_n conclude_v a_o fallibility_n even_o in_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o to_o doctrine_n not_o fundamental_a beside_o the_o manifest_a interest_n of_o their_o own_o church_n be_v because_o the_o end_n why_o christ_n make_v such_o promise_n of_o lead_v his_o church_n into_o all_o truth_n be_v lest_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v prevail_v against_o she_o which_o can_v be_v do_v only_o by_o heresy_n against_o fundamental_a doctrine_n and_o therefore_o god_n assistance_n for_o other_o point_v not_o fundamental_a be_v not_o to_o be_v presume_v on_o 10._o but_o though_o this_o position_n in_o
general_n be_v allow_v they_o that_o the_o church_n be_v fallible_a in_o unnecessary_n this_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o for_o dissent_v from_o the_o church_n in_o any_o particular_a doctrine_n actual_o decide_v by_o a_o general_n council_n themselves_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o dissent_v even_o internal_a be_v unlawful_a without_o a_o certain_a demonstration_n that_o the_o church_n have_v actual_o err_v in_o such_o and_o such_o doctrine_n but_o which_o way_n possible_o can_v any_o particular_a person_n or_o church_n arrive_v to_o such_o a_o demonstration_n it_o must_v be_v by_o produce_v express_a scripture_n or_o universal_a tradition_n formal_o opposite_a and_o contradictory_n to_o what_o the_o universal_a church_n have_v declare_v who_o can_v think_v who_o dare_v believe_v that_o those_o supreme_a guide_n of_o all_o christian_n who_o be_v by_o our_o lord_n place_v in_o the_o church_n and_o grace_v with_o such_o promise_n who_o be_v the_o only_a guardian_n of_o the_o scripture_n itself_o and_o only_o unappealable_a judge_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o shall_v conspire_v to_o propose_v doctrine_n formal_o and_o manifest_o contrary_a to_o express_v scripture_n or_o evident_a demonstration_n and_o as_o for_o universal_a tradition_n there_o can_v be_v no_o judge_n of_o it_o but_o the_o whole_a church_n particular_a person_n or_o church_n be_v utter_o uncapable_a of_o make_v such_o a_o judgement_n especial_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n 11._o it_o be_v happy_a therefore_o if_o protestant_n consider_v the_o promise_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n will_v allow_v but_o as_o much_o submission_n to_o the_o supreme_a tribunal_n of_o his_o church_n as_o god_n oblige_v the_o jew_n to_o perform_v to_o their_o sanedrim_n to_o which_o no_o such_o promise_n be_v make_v for_o then_o though_o in_o thesi_fw-la they_o do_v affirm_v the_o church_n to_o be_v fallible_a yet_o they_o will_v acknowledge_v that_o not_o only_o all_o declaration_n of_o non-assenting_a be_v forbid_v but_o a_o internal_a assent_n be_v of_o necessary_a obligation_n to_o every_o one_o of_o her_o decision_n 12._o let_v they_o serious_o consider_v the_o passage_n of_o deuteronomy_n heretofore_o produce_v 17._o in_o which_o god_n command_v the_o jew_n under_o the_o penalty_n of_o death_n to_o obey_v whatsoever_o sentence_n shall_v be_v pronounce_v by_o the_o present_a judge_n of_o those_o day_n in_o any_o controversy_n touch_v the_o law_n this_o precept_n argue_v that_o the_o supreme_a council_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v infallible_a in_o fundamental_o and_o indeed_o god_n have_v promise_v that_o the_o sceptre_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o judah_n 10._o nor_o a_o lawgiver_n from_o between_o his_o knee_n till_o shiloh_n that_o be_v the_o messiah_n come_v by_o virtue_n of_o which_o promise_v the_o jewish_a religion_n can_v not_o fail_v in_o fundamental_o and_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o promise_n be_v manifest_o perform_v for_o as_o to_o the_o outward_a proâ—ession_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o moysaicall_a law_n it_o be_v always_o continue_v in_o so_o much_o as_o our_o saviour_n himself_o enjoin_v obedience_n to_o all_o the_o command_v of_o those_o who_o sit_v in_o moses_n his_o chair_n 23._o i_o say_v as_o to_o the_o outward_a practice_n of_o it_o for_o in_o the_o spiritual_a sense_n of_o it_o the_o jewish_a ecclesiastical_a magistrate_n be_v horrible_o pervert_v so_o far_o as_o to_o oppose_v and_o murder_v the_o messiah_n himself_o typify_v therein_o but_o now_o shiloh_n be_v already_o come_v and_o god_n promise_n of_o indefectibility_n rest_v in_o this_o new_a high_a priest_n and_o his_o successor_n 13._o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o yet_o error_n may_v creep_v in_o about_o nonfundamentals_a as_o the_o rabbin_n confess_v when_o they_o suppose_v a_o future_a sanedrim_n may_v annul_v the_o decision_n of_o a_o former_a council_n in_o which_o case_n the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o late_a must_v take_v place_n and_o without_o all_o tergiversation_n be_v obey_v so_o as_o though_o they_o be_v indeed_o in_o such_o thing_n fallible_a shall_v command_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o law_n the_o jew_n be_v under_o the_o utmost_a penalty_n oblige_v to_o obey_v they_o which_o obedience_n require_v a_o submission_n of_o judgement_n and_o internal_a assent_n to_o such_o command_n that_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o god_n law_n because_o it_o will_v be_v utter_o unlawful_a to_o obey_v any_o command_n of_o man_n which_o the_o subject_a believe_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o god_n law_n now_o the_o reasonableness_n of_o this_o command_n of_o god_n appear_v in_o this_o that_o it_o be_v a_o less_o evil_a and_o inconvenience_n that_o some_o legal_a precept_n of_o no_o great_a importance_n shall_v be_v transgress_v than_o that_o contention_n and_o dispute_n shall_v be_v endless_a 14._o from_o this_o pattern_n protestant_n may_v be_v instruct_v that_o though_o they_o shall_v allow_v a_o general_n council_n no_o more_o oblige_v authority_n than_o the_o jew_n do_v to_o their_o sanedrim_n which_o be_v infallible_a in_o fundamental_o but_o subject_a to_o error_n in_o nonfundamentals_a they_o can_v never_o have_v a_o warrant_n to_o dissent_n from_o any_o decision_n of_o such_o a_o council_n but_o aught_o to_o submit_v their_o internal_a judgement_n to_o they_o for_o since_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v have_v any_o demonstrative_a proof_n that_o such_o council_n have_v de_fw-fr facto_fw-la err_v i_o mean_v in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n all_o other_o inferior_a judgement_n all_o only_a probable_a argument_n against_o they_o aught_o to_o cease_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n render_v all_o contrary_a opinion_n altogether_o improbable_a so_o that_o though_o upon_o their_o supposition_n that_o the_o church_n in_o nonfundamentals_a be_v fallible_a she_o shall_v have_v err_v in_o such_o not-much-concerning_a decision_n and_o by_o consequence_n their_o assent_n will_v be_v erroneous_a yet_o that_o small_a incommodity_n will_v be_v abundant_o recompense_v with_o the_o most_o acceptable_a virtue_n of_o obedience_n humble_a submission_n of_o judgement_n love_v of_o peace_n and_o unity_n which_o accompany_v it_o beside_o that_o both_o truth_n and_o error_n in_o such_o thing_n lie_v only_o on_o the_o church_n and_o not_o at_o all_o on_o their_o account_n 15._o but_o since_o protestant_n find_v a_o extraordinary_a difficulty_n more_o than_o catholic_n to_o submit_v their_o judgement_n to_o authority_n and_o be_v apt_a to_o think_v all_o their_o opinion_n and_o persuasion_n to_o be_v certain_a knowledge_n let_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o their_o first_o reformer_n not_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v themselves_o to_o renounce_v their_o opinion_n shall_v thereupon_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o church_n in_o this_o case_n they_o ought_v to_o have_v suffer_v such_o censure_n with_o patience_n and_o not_o voluntary_o forsake_v her_o communion_n and_o much_o less_o ought_v they_o to_o have_v set_v up_o or_o repair_v to_o a_o anti-communion_n for_o that_o be_v in_o the_o high_a degree_n a_o formal_a schism_n 16._o in_o all_o this_o discourse_n touch_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o separation_n from_o it_o i_o do_v not_o mean_v a_o church_n of_o one_o denomination_n no_o not_o the_o roman_a as_o such_o for_o so_o we_o ascribe_v not_o infallibility_n to_o she_o but_o i_o intend_v the_o universal_a church_n which_o we_o call_v roman_n catholic_n because_o all_o true_a orthodox_n church_n a_o union_n of_o which_o constitute_v the_o universal_a church_n acknowledge_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v the_o root_n of_o their_o unity_n therefore_o protestant_n in_o vain_a seek_v to_o excuse_v their_o separation_n upon_o pretence_n it_o be_v only_o from_o the_o roman_a not_o from_o the_o universal_a church_n because_o 1._o a_o separation_n from_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o any_o one_o true_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o doctrine_n which_o be_v common_o hold_v by_o other_o church_n in_o communion_n with_o that_o member_n be_v indeed_o a_o separation_n from_o all_o church_n which_o be_v manifest_o the_o case_n of_o the_o english_a separation_n 2._o because_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o pretend_a reform_a church_n real_o separate_v themselves_o a_o toto_fw-la mundo_fw-la a_o thing_n which_o calvin_n confess_v in_o a_o epistle_n of_o he_o to_o melancthon_n in_o these_o word_n nec_fw-la non_fw-la parvi_fw-la refert_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o it_o do_v not_o a_o little_a concern_v we_o that_o not_o the_o least_o suspicion_n of_o any_o discord_n rise_v among_o we_o descend_v to_o posterity_n for_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n more_o than_o absurd_a after_o we_o have_v be_v constrain_v to_o make_v a_o discession_n from_o the_o whole_a world_n if_o we_o in_o our_o very_a beginning_n shall_v also_o divide_v from_o one_o another_o and_o which_o chillingworth_n also_o confess_v in_o several_a place_n cap._n 5._o sect_n 55._o as_o for_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o
see_v and_o feel_v too_o edict_n of_o another_o and_o far_o more_o bloody_a nature_n make_v against_o we_o nay_o thanks_o to_o such_o sermon_n we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n edict_n severe_a enough_o publish_v and_o worse_o prepare_v not_o against_o subject_n in_o arm_n and_o actual_a rebellion_n as_o the_o lutheran_n be_v against_o the_o empire_n but_o against_o such_o as_o the_o lawgiver_n and_o law-perswader_n know_v mean_v no_o harm_n against_o such_o as_o will_v be_v both_o most_o watchful_a &_o assist_v to_o establish_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o kingdom_n edict_n to_o draw_v all_o the_o remainder_n of_o blood_n out_o of_o our_o veinâ—_n which_o have_v be_v almost_o empty_v in_o our_o king_n and_o country_n cause_n though_o our_o hope_n be_v still_o in_o the_o mercy_n of_o our_o gracious_a sovereign_n and_o the_o prudent_a moderation_n of_o those_o about_o he_o 16._o yet_o sanguinary_a sermon_n be_v great_a persecution_n than_o sanguinary_a law_n for_o law_n may_v and_o sometime_o be_v qualify_v by_o the_o equity_n of_o judge_n and_o in_o particular_a those_o against_o roman_a catholic_o have_v often_o be_v allay_v by_o the_o gracious_a clemency_n of_o our_o king_n but_o the_o uncharitable_a sermon_n that_o call_v for_o blood_n inspire_v fury_n into_o man_n heart_n make_v compassion_n esteem_v unlawful_a and_o the_o most_o savage_a cruelty_n the_o best_a sacrifice_n of_o religion_n the_o truth_n be_v pulpit_n have_v be_v the_o source_n whence_o so_o much_o blood_n have_v flow_v in_o this_o kingdom_n which_o source_n if_o they_o have_v be_v open_v by_o such_o as_o smectymnâ—us_n who_o vocation_n be_v rebellion_n against_o the_o prince_n and_o barbarous_a inhumanity_n to_o all_o that_o be_v not_o of_o their_o fiction_n sustinuissemus_fw-la utique_fw-la and_o so_o we_o shall_v do_v still_o with_o the_o help_n of_o grace_n by_o who_o hand_n soever_o almighty_a god_n present_v we_o this_o cup._n quod_fw-la voluit_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la fecit_fw-la bonum_fw-la est_fw-la sit_fw-la nomen_fw-la domini_fw-la benedictum_fw-la amen_o psal._n 108._o 3._o &_o 73._o 2._o pro_fw-la co_fw-la â—t_a i_o dâ—ligerent_n detrahebant_fw-la mihi_fw-la ego_fw-la autem_fw-la or_o aham_fw-la memento_n congregationis_fw-la tue_o quam_fw-la possâ—disti_fw-la ab_fw-la initio_fw-la finis_fw-la the_o content_n chap._n i._n of_o doctor_z pierce_n sermon_n in_o general_n sect._n 1_o 2._o what_o be_v probable_o the_o design_n of_o it_o 3_o 4._o catholic_n persecute_v though_o their_o best_a friend_n 6_o 7._o chap._n ii_o page_n 8._o eleven_o novelty_n charge_v on_o catholic_o 2._o schism_n impute_v be_v they_o 3._o why_o necesssary_a the_o sermon_n shall_v be_v refute_v 4_o 5._o the_o answerers_n protestation_n of_o sincerity_n 6_o 7._o chap._n iii_o page_n 13._o b._n jewel_n challenge_v imitate_v by_o the_o doctor_n 1_o 5._o primitive_a reformer_n acknowledgement_n 2_o 3_o 4._o the_o doctor_n notion_n of_o beginning_n 6._o question_n propose_v touch_v that_o notion_n 8._o 9_o 10_o 11._o chap._n iv._o page_n 29._o the_o sum_n of_o the_o doctor_n discourse_n against_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n enervate_v by_o himself_o 1._o 2_o 3._o the_o church_n doctrine_n therein_o 4._o the_o text_n mark_v 10._o 42._o clear_v 5_o 6._o chap._n v._o page_n 36._o the_o doctor_n oblige_v to_o acknowledge_v submission_n due_a to_o the_o pope_n authority_n as_o exercise_v during_o the_o four_o general_a council_n 1_o 2._o of_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n 3_o 4_o 5._o not_o general_o admit_v at_o this_o day_n 6_o 7._o chap._n vi_o page_n 44._o the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o a_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o the_o church_n 1_o 2_o 3._o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n exercise_v by_o boniface_n iii_o his_o predecessor_n 4_o 5_o 6_o 7._o the_o 28._o canon_n of_o chalcedon_n illegal_a 8._o of_o the_o second_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n sect._n 9_o 10._o chap._n vii_o page_n 54._o the_o pope_n supremacy_n confirm_v by_o a_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n 1_o 2._o decree_n of_o pope_n their_o ancient_a force_n 3_o 4._o the_o pope_n supreme_a jurisdiction_n confirm_v by_o the_o eastern_a church_n 5_o 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o appeal_v to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a decree_v at_o sardiea_n british_n bishop_n present_a 11_o 12._o of_o the_o first_o council_n at_o arles_n 13_o 14._o six_o canon_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n explain_v 15._o 16_o 17._o chap._n viii_o page_n 67._o proof_n of_o the_o pope_n supreme_a jurisdiction_n before_o first_o council_n of_o nâ—ce_n 2_o 3_o 5._o how_o all_o apostle_n and_o all_o bishop_n equal_a and_o how_o subordinate_a 6_o 7._o st._n peter_n have_v more_o than_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n 8._o 9_o 10._o of_o st._n paul_n resist_a st._n peter_n 11_o 12._o objection_n answer_v 13_o 15._o the_o pope_n supremacy_n not_o dangerous_a to_o state_n on_o the_o contrary_a etc._n etc._n 18_o 20_o 22._o protestant_n writing_n in_o favour_n of_o it_o 25_o 26._o chap._n ix_o page_n 89._o the_o church_n infallibility_n 2_o 3_o 4._o the_o necessity_n thereof_o 8_o 9_o the_o ground_n whereon_o she_o claim_v it_o 10_o 12_o 14_o 15._o objection_n answer_v 16_o 18._o chap._n x._o page_n 109._o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a 3_o 4_o 5._o it_o be_v apostolic_a antiquity_n 6_o 7_o 9_o purgatory_n necessary_o suppose_v in_o it_o 11_o 12._o objection_n answer_v chap._n xi_o page_n 121._o transubstantiation_n 2_o 3_o 4_o 6_o 8._o justify_v by_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n 10._o objection_n answer_v sect._n 12_o 14_o 1â—_n chap_n xii_o page_n 137._o communion_n under_o one_o species_n 2._o â—onfirmâ—d_a by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o private_a communion_n 3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o no_o cause_n of_o separation_n 7_o 8._o chap._n xiii_o page_n 143._o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o masâ—_n 1._o assert_v universal_o by_o antiquity_n 2_o 3_o 4._o the_o true_a doctrine_n concern_v it_o explain_v 5_o 6_o 7._o chap._n fourteen_o page_n 151._o veneration_n of_o image_n 1._o the_o church_n approve_v practice_n of_o it_o most_o suitable_a to_o reason_n 2_o 13._o chap._n xv._n page_n 163._o the_o church_n prudence_n in_o restrain_v the_o too_o free_a use_n of_o scripture_n from_o the_o unlearned_a 2._o 4_o 5._o our_o late_a misery_n just_o ascribe_v to_o a_o defect_n in_o such_o prudence_n 6._o of_o prayer_n not_o in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n 7_o 8._o the_o cause_n and_o ground_n thereof_o 9_o 10._o that_o practice_v not_o contrary_a to_o st._n paul_n 11_o 12_o 13._o chap._n xvi_o page_n 178._o invocation_n of_o saintâ—_n 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o prove_v out_o of_o antiquity_n 7_o 8_o 9_o 10._o concession_n deduction_n and_o objection_n answer_v â—1_n adult_n chap._n xvii_o page_n 201._o celibacy_n of_o priest_n 2_o 3_o 4._o vow_n of_o chastity_n 5_o 6._o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o both_o 9_o 10._o objection_n answer_v 10_o 13_o 14_o 15_o chap._n xviii_o page_n 219._o dovorce_n and_o the_o several_a kind_n of_o it_o 2._o 3_o 7._o the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n manifest_o mistake_v by_o the_o prâ—â—cher_n 8_o to_o 17._o chap._n xix_o page_n 225._o of_o schism_n sect._n 1_o the_o unpardonableness_n of_o that_o oâ—ime_n acknowledge_v by_o antiquity_n 2_o 4_o 6._o no_o cause_n or_o pretence_n can_v excuse_v it_o 7_o 8._o chap._n xx._n page_n 233._o the_o preacher_n vain_o endeauâ—rs_v to_o excuse_v his_o church_n from_o schism_n 3_o 4_o 5._o and_o chapter_n 21._o sect._n 15_o 16._o of_o the_o subordination_n of_o church-governor_n and_o synod_n 13_o the_o unappealable_a authority_n of_o general_n council_n acknowledge_v by_o antiquity_n 8._o of_o the_o decision_n of_o late_a council_n 9_o 10_o 11_o 12._o chap._n xxi_o page_n 249._o the_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o church_n government_n 1_o 2_o limitation_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o general_n council_n 5_o 6._o their_o ground_n make_v by_o a._n b._n lawd_n dr._n field_n etc._n etc._n 3_o 4._o of_o point_n fundamental_a and_o non_fw-la 7_o 8_o 12_o protestant_n allow_v not_o so_o much_o authority_n to_o general_n council_n as_o god_n command_v to_o be_v give_v the_o saâ—hedrim_n 13_o 14._o of_o the_o pretend_a independence_n of_o the_o english_a church_n from_o the_o example_n of_o cyprus_n 17._o chap._n xxii_o page_n 265._o limitation_n of_o the_o church_n authority_n by_o a._n b._n lawd_n etc._n etc._n examine_v 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o objection_n against_o the_o proceed_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n answer_v 5_o 6._o manifest_a illegality_n in_o q._n eliz._n reformation_n 7._o 8_o 9_o 10_o 11â—_n secular_a and_o carnal_a end_n in_o it_o 12_o 13._o chap._n xxiii_o page_n 28_n the_o â—_z proof_n allege_a 〈◊〉_d justify_v the_o english_a separation_n answer_v 1_o 2._o 1._o from_o the_o independent_a authority_n of_o our_o king_n 3._o 2._o from_o the_o example_n of_o justinian_n and_o other_o emperor_n 4_o 5._o 3._o from_o the_o practice_n of_o fourteen_o of_o our_o king_n 6._o
catholic_n pretend_v a_o double_a design_n first_o confident_o enough_o to_o assert_v that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o which_o we_o differ_v be_v on_o our_o part_n mere_a novelty_n and_o that_o primitive_a antiquity_n both_o of_o scripture_n and_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n stand_v clear_o for_o protestant_n second_o in_o consequence_n to_o this_o that_o not_o they_o but_o the_o roman_a church_n alone_o be_v guilty_a of_o schism_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o first_o part_n he_o exemplyfy_v in_o these_o follow_a point_n of_o catholic_n doctrine_n which_o he_o say_v be_v novelty_n and_o undertake_v to_o calculate_v the_o precise_a time_n of_o their_o nativity_n 1._o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n 2._o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n 3._o purgatory_n 4._o transubstantiation_n 5._o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n 6._o communion_n under_o one_o species_n 7._o worship_n of_o image_n 8._o the_o scripture_n and_o public_a divine_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n 9_o invocation_n of_o saint_n 10._o the_o forbid_a marriage_n to_o person_n in_o holy_a order_n 11._o the_o allow_a divorce_n for_o other_o cause_n beside_o fornication_n 3._o then_o concern_v the_o other_o part_n of_o his_o general_a design_n about_o schism_n he_o acknowledge_v that_o a_o real_a schism_n there_o be_v but_o that_o the_o cause_n of_o it_o come_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o make_v erroneous_a novelty_n new_a article_n of_o their_o creed_n which_o error_n the_o reformer_n be_v oblige_v in_o conscience_n to_o reject_v and_o reject_v they_o they_o do_v by_o warrantable_a and_o legal_a authority_n so_o that_o though_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o then_o present_a visible_a church_n yet_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v schismatic_n but_o that_o church_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v schismatical_a which_o cause_v they_o to_o separate_v 4._o this_o be_v in_o gross_a the_o substance_n of_o what_o in_o his_o sermon_n he_o allege_v against_o she_o that_o heretofore_o be_v this_o church_n mother_n and_o a_o great_a proportion_n of_o who_o kindness_n she_o still_o enjoy_v the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n now_o consider_v with_o what_o triumph_v applause_n this_o sermon_n be_v hear_v and_o with_o what_o a_o general_a greediness_n thousand_o of_o the_o print_a copy_n have_v be_v buy_v up_o even_o by_o those_o that_o former_o have_v not_o be_v curious_o inquisitive_a after_o court_n sermon_n for_o any_o good_a they_o mean_v the_o preacher_n will_v not_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o their_o heart_n condemn_v roman_a catholic_n if_o be_v confident_o persuade_v as_o true_o for_o my_o part_n i_o be_o that_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o single_a allegation_n among_o all_o his_o replenish_v margin_n that_o reach_v home_o to_o a_o conclude_a proof_n of_o what_o he_o pretend_v to_o they_o shall_v out_o of_o a_o treacherous_a fearfulness_n be_v utter_o silent_a as_o acknowledge_v that_o now_o they_o have_v a_o prostrate_a cause_n and_o therefore_o if_o it_o be_v but_o only_o out_o of_o fear_n of_o lose_v their_o good_a opinion_n something_o must_v be_v say_v by_o we_o to_o acquaint_v he_o with_o his_o mistake_n 5._o now_o in_o my_o remark_n upon_o this_o sermon_n i_o will_v follow_v his_o own_o order_n before_o summary_o set_v down_o and_o both_o in_o the_o point_n of_o doctrine_n and_o schism_n i_o will_v select_v his_o argument_n adjoin_v to_o each_o point_n respective_o the_o quotation_n or_o authority_n of_o father_n relate_v to_o in_o the_o margin_n and_o have_v do_v this_o i_o will_v sincere_o discover_v the_o ground_n upon_o which_o i_o think_v i_o can_v demonstrate_v that_o he_o have_v neither_o rational_o conclude_v any_o of_o our_o catholic_n doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v novelty_n nor_o free_v his_o own_o church_n from_o the_o just_a imputation_n of_o schism_n 6._o and_o know_v very_o well_o what_o candour_n sincerity_n and_o charity_n almighty_n god_n require_v from_o those_o who_o undertake_v his_o cause_n and_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o church_n i_o do_v here_o call_v he_o as_o a_o witness_n upon_o my_o soul_n that_o my_o purpose_n be_v studious_o to_o avoid_v all_o cavil_v distorsion_n either_o of_o text_n of_o scripture_n or_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o much_o more_o those_o false_o call_v piaâ—_n fraud_n corruption_n of_o either_o and_o both_o in_o my_o answer_n and_o objection_n i_o will_v allege_v nothing_o but_o what_o i_o be_o persuade_v be_v both_o pertinent_a and_o efficacious_a to_o conclude_v that_o for_o which_o it_o be_v produce_v that_o be_v i_o will_v bring_v nothing_o as_o a_o proof_n which_o i_o for_o the_o present_a think_v can_v be_v answer_v 7._o i_o be_o inform_v that_o he_o in_o his_o sermon_n make_v the_o like_a protestation_n if_o he_o do_v i_o be_o very_o glad_a for_o his_o own_o sake_n that_o he_o forbear_v to_o print_v what_o he_o then_o speak_v because_o though_o i_o must_v not_o charge_v he_o with_o wilful_a sincerity_n yet_o i_o believe_v he_o will_v find_v by_o this_o short_a paper_n that_o he_o do_v neglect_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o best_a judgement_n and_o caution_n which_o certain_o if_o ever_o be_v most_o requisite_a in_o a_o cause_n so_o important_a especial_o it_o be_v to_o be_v debate_v by_o one_o that_o profess_v to_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o god_n himself_o in_o his_o own_o house_n and_o who_o speak_v to_o no_o mean_a person_n than_o the_o king_n god_n own_o vicegerent_n 8._o but_o whether_o the_o preacher_n in_o his_o sermon_n the_o subject_n whereof_o be_v nothing_o but_o controversy_n and_o such_o as_o his_o text_n neither_o invite_v much_o less_o compel_a â—im_n to_o undertake_v or_o however_o to_o debate_v they_o with_o such_o invective_n and_o exulcerate_v digression_n whether_o i_o say_v herein_o he_o express_v that_o respect_n and_o duty_n he_o owe_v his_o majesty_n that_o be_v whether_o such_o a_o distemper_a sermon_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o injunction_n touch_v preach_v which_o his_o majesty_n have_v late_o command_v my_o lord_n archbishop_n to_o communicate_v to_o the_o clergy_n i_o leave_v to_o the_o preacher_n own_o conscience_n if_o he_o resolve_v to_o transgress_v those_o order_n so_o become_v a_o prince_n who_o love_v the_o peace_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o still_o feel_v so_o much_o by_o their_o disunion_n in_o opinion_n yet_o in_o reason_n he_o may_v have_v abstain_v from_o let_v the_o court_n and_o kingdom_n see_v that_o he_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o disobey_v the_o king_n to_o his_o own_o face_n the_o university-â—ulpit_a or_o some_o city_n congregation_n where_o such_o behaviour_n be_v in_o fashion_n may_v well_o enough_o have_v content_v he_o chap._n iii_o bishop_n jewel_n challenge_n imitate_v by_o doctor_n pierce_n primitive_a reformer_n acknowledge_v antiquity_n to_o stand_v for_o catholic_o the_o doctor_n be_v notion_n of_o beginning_n he_o be_v oblige_v thereto_o by_o a_o act_n of_o parliament_n 5_o eliz._n five_o question_n propose_v touch_v that_o notion_n 1._o what_o ground_n or_o motive_n the_o preacher_n have_v to_o renew_v the_o vain_a brag_n of_o bishop_n jewel_n deride_v by_o his_o adversary_n and_o condemn_v by_o his_o brethren_n it_o will_v be_v less_o difficult_a for_o we_o to_o imagine_v than_o for_o himself_o sincere_o to_o acknowledge_v however_o that_o both_o that_o bishop_n and_o he_o be_v singular_a in_o this_o matter_n of_o challenge_v the_o concurrence_n of_o antiquity_n for_o themselves_o and_o impute_v novelty_n to_o the_o catholic_a church_n we_o have_v a_o cloud_n of_o witness_n among_o the_o first_o reformer_n both_o in_o gross_a and_o by_o retayl_n through_o all_o the_o particular_a point_n by_o he_o mention_v 2._o in_o general_n let_v he_o consider_v what_o melancthon_n write_v 3._o present_o from_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o church_n the_o ancient_a father_n obscure_v the_o doctrine_n concern_v the_o justice_n of_o faith_n increase_a ceremony_n and_o devise_v peculiar_a worship_n 477._o in_o like_a manner_n peter_n martyr_n affirm_v that_o in_o the_o church_n error_n do_v beg_v in_o immediate_o after_o the_o apostle_n time_n 490._o and_o that_o present_o after_o their_o age_n man_n begin_v to_o decline_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 476._o and_o therefore_o so_o long_o as_o we_o insist_v upon_o council_n and_o father_n we_o shall_v always_o be_v conversant_a in_o the_o same_o error_n in_o so_o much_o as_o beza_n have_v the_o arrogance_n to_o write_v thus_o in_o a_o epistle_n 1._o i_o have_v say_v more_o than_o once_o and_o i_o suppose_v not_o without_o reason_n that_o compare_v the_o ancient_a time_n of_o the_o church_n even_o those_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n with_o we_o they_o have_v better_a conscience_n but_o less_o knowledge_n on_o the_o contrary_a we_o have_v more_o knowledge_n but_o less_o conscience_n this_o be_v my_o judgement_n etc._n etc._n these_o be_v esteem_v as_o learned_a writer_n as_o the_o reformation_n have_v they_o spend_v their_o life_n in_o read_v
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d neither_o ambitious_o seek_v superiority_n nor_o after_o a_o secular_a manner_n 5._o lord_n it_o over_o the_o flock_n of_o christ._n 6._o and_o now_o let_v the_o doctor_n say_v where_o be_v the_o impudent_a opposition_n of_o supremacy_n and_o jurisdiction_n both_o to_o the_o letter_n and_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n precept_n such_o a_o argument_n as_o this_o be_v magisterial_o and_o confident_o pronounce_v may_v for_o half_a a_o hour_n serve_v his_o present_a turn_n in_o the_o pulpit_n but_o i_o wonder_v he_o can_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o expose_v it_o to_o examination_n in_o print_n it_o be_v time_n we_o come_v a_o little_a close_o to_o examine_v this_o his_o first_o great_a novelty_n chap._n v._n the_o doctor_n oblige_v to_o acknowledge_v submission_n due_a to_o the_o pope_n authority_n as_o exercise_v during_o the_o four_o general_a council_n of_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n it_o be_v not_o general_o admit_v at_o this_o day_n 1._o his_o main_a position_n in_o his_o forecited_a discourse_n on_o this_o argument_n be_v that_o a_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n challenge_v and_o exercise_v by_o the_o pope_n as_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n be_v a_o visible_a usurpation_n ever_o since_o boniface_n the_o three_o to_o who_o it_o be_v sell_v by_o the_o tyrant_n phocas_n that_o be_v it_o begin_v about_o the_o year_n 606._o 606._o never_n before_o that_o time_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v in_o god_n church_n to_o prove_v this_o all_o the_o forego_n reason_n and_o allegation_n be_v produce_v by_o he_o from_o this_o usurpeâ—_n authority_n his_o english_a church_n forsooth_o have_v make_v a_o secession_n as_o he_o demure_o phrase_n it_o and_o not_o from_o any_o authority_n if_o any_o be_v exercise_v by_o former_a pope_n especial_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n a_o primacy_n of_o order_n he_o be_v content_a to_o allow_v he_o but_o by_o no_o mean_n a_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n 2._o whatsoever_o authority_n then_o the_o predecessor_n of_o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o by_o consent_n of_o other_o church_n enjoy_v especial_o till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o general_n council_n he_o must_v grant_v be_v no_o usurpation_n and_o therefore_o a_o legal_a rightful_a authority_n from_o which_o without_o a_o formal_a schism_n they_o can_v not_o withdraw_v themselves_o he_o will_v not_o sure_o say_v with_o one_o of_o their_o learned_a bishop_n that_o they_o take_v from_o the_o pope_n his_o lawful_a christian_a authority_n and_o give_v that_o only_o to_o the_o king_n not_o his_o unlawful_a and_o antichristian_a so_o that_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v reduce_v to_o this_o precise_a point_n whether_o before_o boniface_n the_o three_o time_n the_o pope_n enjoy_v a_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n over_o the_o catholic_a church_n this_o he_o deny_v on_o the_o contrary_n i_o here_o engage_v myself_o not_o only_o to_o prove_v he_o have_v it_o but_o moreover_o that_o not_o the_o least_o degree_n or_o jota_n of_o jurisdiction_n will_v be_v impose_v on_o they_o to_o acknowledge_v for_o enjoy_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n more_o than_o the_o very_a same_o that_o pope_n boniface_n be_v predecessor_n within_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n confess_o exercise_v i_o may_v add_v that_o the_o new_a usurp_a title_n as_o he_o say_v sell_v to_o he_o by_o phocas_n do_v not_o give_v he_o neither_o do_v he_o pretend_v to_o by_o it_o any_o more_o authority_n than_o himself_o and_o his_o predecessor_n former_o enjoy_v and_o this_o be_v i_o be_v able_a to_o make_v good_a than_o not_o all_o the_o water_n in_o the_o sea_n will_v be_v able_a to_o wash_v off_o his_o church_n schism_n by_o his_o own_o confession_n 3._o before_o i_o show_v what_o supremacy_n the_o predecessor_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o exercise_v in_o the_o church_n it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o inquire_v into_o the_o bargain_n that_o he_o say_v boniface_n make_v with_o phocal_a what_o he_o gain_v by_o it_o and_o why_o his_o predecessor_n st._n gregory_n the_o great_a and_o pâ—lagius_n refuse_v it_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n john_n out_o of_o a_o humour_n of_o lightness_n and_o vanity_n proper_a to_o the_o grecian_n assume_v the_o title_n of_o episcopus_fw-la universalis_fw-la or_o oâ—cumenicus_n universal_a bishop_n or_o bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n a_o title_n that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n have_v in_o a_o epistle_n give_v to_o pope_n leo_n but_o which_o his_o successor_n likee_v not_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o john_n intend_v little_o more_o by_o it_o but_o to_o be_v a_o distinction_n of_o honour_n and_o preference_n above_o the_o other_o eastern_a patriarch_n for_o whilst_o he_o take_v that_o title_n he_o still_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n superiority_n not_o only_o of_o place_n but_o authority_n over_o he_o but_o be_v bishop_n in_o a_o city_n wherein_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o world_n reside_v he_o think_v it_o not_o unbecoming_a he_o to_o be_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n as_o the_o emperor_n be_v the_o governor_n perhaps_o indeed_o his_o successor_n if_o this_o ambition_n have_v be_v either_o approve_v or_o but_o connive_v at_o by_o the_o west_n will_v have_v endeavour_v to_o make_v it_o not_o a_o mere_a empty_a title_n but_o will_v have_v invade_v a_o authority_n which_o the_o title_n may_v seem_v to_o warrant_v hereupon_o pope_n pelagius_n and_o after_o he_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a do_v vehement_o resist_v this_o foolish_a ambition_n of_o john_n though_o the_o emperor_n himself_o to_o gain_v a_o dignity_n to_o his_o own_o city_n favour_v it_o in_o he_o 4._o now_o the_o argument_n that_o these_o two_o good_a pope_n make_v use_v of_o against_o he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o combat_v johns_n present_a intention_n though_o his_o mere_a vainglory_n and_o affectation_n of_o novelty_n deserve_v to_o be_v repress_v as_o the_o probable_a consequence_n of_o such_o a_o title_n which_o may_v argue_v that_o beside_o himself_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n for_o if_o he_o be_v the_o universal_a bishop_n and_o the_o whole_a world_n his_o diocese_n since_o by_o the_o canon_n there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o bishop_n in_o a_o place_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o all_o other_o be_v only_a bishop_n in_o name_n and_o by_o their_o character_n have_v no_o other_o office_n but_o as_o his_o substitute_n depend_v on_o his_o will_n whereas_o the_o apostle_n receive_v their_o office_n and_o authority_n immediate_o from_o our_o lord_n himself_o and_o so_o their_o successor_n the_o bishop_n will_v never_o acknowledge_v a_o receive_v their_o episcopal_a character_n and_o right_n of_o jurisdiction_n from_o any_o but_o christ_n himself_o for_o as_o in_o other_o sacrament_n whoever_o administer_v baptism_n whether_o a_o apostle_n or_o a_o heretic_n baptismus_fw-la solius_fw-la christy_a say_v saint_n augustin_n and_o again_o peter_n and_o john_n say_v he_o pray_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n may_v come_v on_o those_o upon_o who_o they_o impose_v their_o hand_n they_o do_v not_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n act_n 8._o they_o as_o his_o substitute_n apply_v the_o outward_a element_n but_o the_o inward_a virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v only_o by_o our_o lord_n himself_o and_o as_o a_o subject_a that_o receive_v â—n_v office_n of_o jurisdiction_n from_o the_o king_n will_v not_o esteem_v he_o derive_v that_o authority_n from_o the_o person_n who_o present_v he_o the_o letter_n patent_n or_o invest_v he_o ceremonious_o in_o the_o office_n but_o only_o the_o king_n so_o though_o a_o particular_a bishop_n be_v ordain_v by_o a_o metropolitan_a a_o primate_n a_o patriarc_n or_o by_o the_o pope_n himself_o and_o jurisdiction_n give_v he_o they_o indeed_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o christ_n to_o convey_v his_o character_n and_o authority_n they_o assign_v he_o the_o place_n in_o which_o he_o be_v to_o exercise_v that_o authority_n but_o the_o inherent_a authority_n itself_o christ_n only_o give_v he_o 5._o upon_o these_o ground_n pope_n pelagius_n thus_o argue_v epist._n vniversalitatis_fw-la quoque_fw-la nomen_fw-la etc._n etc._n do_v not_o give_v heed_n to_o the_o name_n of_o universality_n that_o john_n of_o constantinople_n have_v unlawful_o usurp_v etc._n etc._n for_o none_o of_o the_o patritriark_n do_v ever_o make_v use_n of_o so_o profane_a a_o title_n because_o if_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o supreme_a patriarch_n be_v call_v a_o universal_a patriarch_n the_o title_n will_v be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o rest_n but_o god_n forbid_v this_o shall_v happen_v etc._n etc._n it_o therefore_o john_n be_v permit_v to_o take_v this_o title_n the_o honour_n of_o all_o patriarch_n be_v deny_v and_o probable_o he_o who_o be_v call_v universal_a will_v perish_v in_o his_o error_n and_o there_o will_v not_o be_v find_v one_o bishop_n in_o the_o state_n of_o truth_n the_o very_a same_o
as_o shall_v be_v show_v and_o because_o new_a opinion_n arise_v do_v natural_o cause_v debate_n and_o contention_n from_o what_o cause_v soever_o they_o flow_v and_o contention_n be_v apt_a to_o generate_v schism_n since_o likewise_o ecclesiastical_a law_n be_v make_v to_o be_v observe_v every_o where_o if_o any_o particular_a church_n be_v independent_a of_o the_o whole_a there_o can_v be_v no_o remedy_n against_o division_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v assert_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o supreme_a authority_n and_o assign_v thereto_o these_o acts._n 1_o either_o to_o determine_v or_o at_o least_o silence_n dispute_v about_o opinion_n 2._o in_o those_o which_o be_v call_v majores_fw-la causae_fw-la as_o wrongful_a deposition_n of_o bishop_n etc._n etc._n either_o by_o appeal_n or_o consultation_n to_o restore_v the_o person_n wrong_v and_o punish_v the_o wrong-doer_n 3._o to_o take_v care_n that_o discipline_n establish_v by_o receive_a canon_n be_v every_o where_o observe_v 4._o to_o judge_v when_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o convening_n in_o general_a council_n and_o thereupon_o to_o summon_v all_o bishop_n and_o as_o far_o as_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o common_a spiritual_a father_n may_v extend_v to_o oblige_v prince_n to_o permit_v their_o respective_a bishop_n to_o meet_v 4._o these_o thing_n thus_o premise_v now_o follow_v the_o proof_n demonstrate_v that_o before_o boniface_n the_o three_o time_n suck_v like_o act_n of_o a_o supreme_a authority_n be_v practise_v by_o his_o predecessor_n and_o submit_v to_o general_o in_o the_o church_n i_o must_v not_o write_v a_o volume_n therefore_o i_o will_v select_v a_o few_o example_n in_o all_o age_n which_o will_v at_o least_o recompense_v the_o doctor_n anti-quotation_n and_o when_o he_o shall_v require_v it_o many_z many_o more_o shall_v be_v add_v 5._o to_o proceed_v therefore_o ascendendo_fw-la 590._o st._n gregory_n the_o great_a predecessor_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o though_o he_o will_v not_o admit_v a_o universal_a episcopacy_n yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o challenge_v and_o exercise_v a_o universal_a superintendency_n hence_o 3._o say_v he_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o the_o see_v apostolic_a by_o divine_a institution_n be_v prefer_v before_o all_o church_n and_o again_o more_o full_o the_o care_n 64._o of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n st._n peter_n the_o care_n and_o principality_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o call_v the_o universal_a apostle_n again_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o syracuse_n if_o any_o fault_n be_v find_v in_o any_o bishop_n 64._o i_o know_v no_o bishop_n that_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a but_o when_o no_o fault_n exact_v it_o we_o be_v all_o in_o regard_n of_o humility_n equal_a and_o this_o subjection_n say_v he_o elsewhere_o 63._o both_o our_o most_o religious_a lord_n the_o emperor_n and_o our_o brother_n john_n bishop_n of_o the_o same_o city_n do_v frequent_o protest_v and_o in_o a_o epistle_n to_o natalis_n 37._o bishop_n of_o salona_n if_o say_v he_o any_o of_o the_o four_o patriarch_n have_v commit_v such_o a_o act_n so_o great_a a_o disobedience_n will_v not_o have_v pass_v without_o great_a scandal_n moreover_o in_o another_o epistle_n he_o declare_v how_o he_o have_v reverse_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constaninople_n against_o a_o priest_n of_o chalcedon_n where_o he_o say_v 24._o do_v not_o thou_o know_v that_o in_o the_o cause_n of_o john_n the_o priest_n against_o our_o brother_n and_o colleague_n john_n of_o constantinople_n he_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a and_o that_o the_o cause_n be_v determine_v by_o our_o sentence_n a_o world_n of_o like_a example_n more_o may_v be_v add_v and_o in_o these_o a_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n be_v manifest_a which_o therefore_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n be_v no_o usurpation_n 6._o in_o the_o next_o place_n the_o immediate_a predecessor_n of_o st._n gregory_n 577._o pope_n pelagius_n the_o second_o in_o the_o very_a same_o epistle_n in_o which_o he_o condemn_v the_o presumptuous_a title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n assume_v by_o john_n of_o constantinople_n have_v this_o passage_n write_v to_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n â—_o the_o apostolic_a see_v be_v inform_v that_o john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n out_o of_o this_o his_o presumption_n have_v convoke_v you_o to_o a_o synod_n whereas_o the_o authority_n of_o assemble_v general_a synod_n be_v by_o a_o special_a privilege_n deliver_v to_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o st._n peter_n neither_o can_v we_o read_v of_o any_o synod_n esteem_v to_o be_v ratify_v which_o be_v not_o establish_v on_o the_o apostolic_a authority_n therefore_o whatever_o you_o have_v decree_v in_o your_o foresay_a conventicle_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n peter_n prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o speech_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o give_v to_o bless_a peter_n the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v i_o do_v command_v all_o thing_n determine_v by_o you_o to_o be_v void_a and_o repeal_v etc._n etc._n again_o his_o 494._o not_o immediate_a predecessor_n pope_n gelasius_n be_v a_o yet_o more_o full_a and_o convince_a witness_n to_o the_o pope_n universal_a jurisdiction_n upon_o this_o occasion_n pope_n felix_n the_o second_o 484._o who_o possess_v st._n peter_n chair_n next_o before_o he_o have_v be_v appeal_v and_o complain_v to_o by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n unjust_o dispossess_v by_o peter_n a_o eutichian_a who_o the_o pope_n in_o a_o synod_n of_o 42._o bishop_n excommunicate_v moreover_o upon_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o same_o john_n he_o cite_v acacius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n to_o appear_v and_o upon_o his_o contumacy_n excommunicate_v he_o likewise_o in_o this_o form_n take_v notice_n say_v he_o that_o thou_o be_v deprive_v of_o sacerdotal_a honour_n and_o catholic_a communion_n and_o moreover_o that_o thou_o be_v segregated_a from_o the_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a have_v lose_v both_o the_o name_n and_o office_n of_o priestly_a ministry_n be_v condemn_v by_o we_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o apostolic_a authority_n yet_o this_o sentence_n not_o have_v be_v as_o the_o former_a be_v denounce_v in_o a_o synod_n some_o eastern_a bishop_n find_v fault_n with_o it_o whereupon_o his_o next_o successor_n pope_n gelasius_n justify_v his_o proceed_n in_o a_o epistle_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o dardania_n dard._n he_o show_v that_o when_o any_o heretic_n have_v be_v once_o condemn_v by_o a_o synod_n as_o sabellius_n etc._n etc._n there_o be_v need_n of_o convoke_v new_a synod_n for_o the_o condemn_v his_o follower_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o acacius_n who_o communicate_v with_o peter_n and_o timotheus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n eutychian_o which_o heresy_n have_v be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o consequence_n whereto_o he_o add_v these_o word_n neither_o do_v we_o omit_v to_o signify_v which_o the_o whole_a church_n all_o the_o world_n over_o know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o see_v of_o the_o bless_a apostle_n st._n peter_n have_v a_o power_n to_o loose_v whatsoever_o thing_n shall_v be_v bind_v by_o the_o sentence_n of_o any_o bishop_n whatsoever_o as_o be_v the_o church_n which_o have_v a_o right_a to_o judge_v every_o other_o church_n neither_o be_v it_o permit_v to_o any_o one_o to_o censure_v its_o judgement_n see_v the_o canon_n have_v ordain_v that_o appeal_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o it_o from_o every_o part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v these_o now_o mark_n only_o of_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n and_o not_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n 7._o we_o will_v next_o enlarge_v a_o step_n to_o pope_n leo_n the_o great_a 440._o who_o begin_v his_o seat_n in_o the_o year_n 440._o 451._o and_o in_o who_o time_n the_o general_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v assemble_v how_o courageous_a and_o constant_a a_o assertor_n he_o be_v of_o his_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n most_o of_o his_o epistle_n witness_v and_o almost_o all_o protestant_a controverâ—ists_n complain_v he_o in_o his_o 53d_o 53._o epistle_n to_o anatolius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o 54th_o to_o the_o emperor_n marcianus_n 54._o and_o the_o 55th_o to_o the_o empress_n pulcheria_n 55._o vindicate_v the_o derivation_n of_o his_o authority_n not_o from_o the_o imperial_a city_n but_o st._n peter_n prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n 8._o therefore_o whereas_o the_o preacher_n call_v to_o witness_v the_o famous_a canon_n of_o chalcedon_n 19_o decree_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n a_o equality_n of_o privilege_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n not_o for_o any_o other_o reason_n then_o its_o have_v the_o good_a hap_n to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o two_o imperial_a city_n if_o he_o have_v have_v a_o mind_n to_o dealingenuous_o he_o will_v have_v call_v it_o a_o
the_o great_a saint_n basil_n who_o write_v to_o st._n athanasius_n about_o suppress_v arianism_n in_o the_o east_n have_v these_o word_n it_o seem_v convenient_a to_o we_o to_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 52._o to_o desire_v he_o that_o he_o will_v have_v regard_n to_o our_o affair_n and_o interpose_v the_o judgement_n of_o his_o decree_n etc._n etc._n moreover_o that_o he_o will_v give_v authority_n to_o sâ—m_v choice_a person_n who_o may_v bring_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n for_o the_o annul_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v violent_o do_v there_o etc._n etc._n 6._o again_o 343._o when_o the_o synod_n of_o antioch_n about_o the_o year_n 343._o assemble_v by_o arian_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v frame_v a_o new_a confession_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v argue_v of_o nullity_n say_v sâ—crates_n 5._o especial_o because_o julius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v neither_o himself_n present_a nor_o send_v any_o to_o supply_v his_o place_n whereas_o say_v he_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n command_v that_o no_o decree_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o church_n without_o the_o assent_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o this_o authority_n the_o same_o pope_n julius_n assert_n for_o write_v to_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n who_o have_v condemn_v st._n athanasius_n 2._o he_o say_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v you_o ignorant_a this_o be_v the_o custom_n that_o you_o shall_v first_o write_v to_o we_o and_o after_o that_o determine_v just_a matter_n there_o therefore_o if_o there_o be_v any_o ill_a suspicion_n against_o that_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n you_o aught_o to_o have_v signify_v it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o the_o church_n here_o 7._o consonant_o hereto_o sozomen_n 9_o another_o greek_a historian_n say_v express_o that_o there_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n a_o sacerdotal_a law_n declare_v all_o thing_n to_o be_v void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n nay_o which_o be_v yet_o more_o this_o which_o for_o aught_o appear_v be_v only_o a_o unwritten_a canon_n or_o custom_n for_o no_o council_n mention_n it_o but_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n even_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n be_v of_o such_o authority_n 24._o that_o the_o foresay_a emperor_n valentinian_n make_v it_o a_o law-imperial_a we_o decree_v say_v he_o that_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n nothing_o be_v innovate_v in_o the_o church_n without_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n sure_o dr._n pierce_n will_v acknowledge_v these_o testimony_n argue_v more_o than_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n here_o be_v a_o jurisdiction_n assert_v extend_v itself_o beyond_o the_o diocesan_n metropolitan_a or_o patriarcal_n limit_n of_o rome_n 8._o i_o will_v add_v a_o few_o example_n more_o when_o some_o eastern_a council_n have_v depose_v athanasius_n patriark_n of_o alexandria_n paul_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n marcellus_n priâ—at_a of_o ancyâ—a_n and_o asclepas_n bishop_n of_o gaza_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 2._o say_v sozomen_n to_o who_o for_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o throne_n the_o care_n of_o all_o thing_n do_v pertain_v restore_v to_o every_o one_o of_o they_o their_o own_o church_n and_o he_o add_v further_a that_o he_o command_v those_o who_o have_v depose_v they_o to_o appear_v on_o a_o day_n appoint_v at_o rome_n to_o give_v account_n of_o their_o judgement_n threaten_v that_o he_o will_v not_o leave_v they_o unpunished_a if_o they_o do_v not_o cease_v from_o innovate_a all_o this_o he_o do_v say_v theodoret_n 4._o not_o by_o usurpation_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d follow_v the_o church_n law_n 9_o again_o when_o the_o general_a council_n of_o ephesus_n cale_a be_v enter_v into_o debate_n about_o the_o cause_n of_o john_n patriark_n of_o antioch_n the_o bp._n of_o jerusalem_n interpose_v affirm_v that_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n the_o church_n of_o antiochâ—_n as_o always_o govern_v by_o the_o roman_a whereupon_o the_o whole_a council_n remit_v the_o judgement_n of_o that_o cause_n to_o the_o pope_n 10._o moreover_o when_o dioscorus_n patriark_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o scismatical_a council_n of_o ephesus_n have_v depose_v flavian_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n flavian_n appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o this_o he_o do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d according_o to_o the_o custom_n of_o synod_n chalced._n say_v the_o emperor_n valentinian_n 11._o two_o example_n more_o i_o will_v the_o rather_o add_v because_o we_o of_o this_o nation_n be_v particular_o concern_v in_o they_o the_o first_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o famous_a council_n of_o sardica_n assemble_v about_o twenty_o year_n after_o that_o of_o nice_n 345._o this_o council_n be_v by_o justinian_n call_v ecumenical_a because_o though_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n depart_v before_o the_o conclusion_n yet_o the_o canon_n of_o it_o be_v never_o reject_v by_o they_o 4._o in_o the_o three_o and_o four_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n it_o be_v ordain_v upon_o a_o proposal_n make_v by_o the_o famous_a osius_n of_o corduba_n to_o this_o effect_n that_o in_o any_o controversy_n between_o bishop_n which_o can_v not_o be_v determine_v in_o their_o own_o respective_a province_n the_o person_n aggrieve_v may_v appeal_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o may_v renew_v the_o process_n and_o appoint_v judge_n and_o by_o a_o second_o proposal_n of_o gaudentius_n a_o bishop_n in_o case_n any_o bishop_n depose_v shall_v make_v such_o a_o appeal_n till_o the_o pope_n have_v determine_v the_o cause_n it_o be_v not_o permit_v that_o another_o bishop_n shall_v be_v ordain_v in_o his_o place_n these_o decree_v the_o council_n make_v to_o honour_v the_o memory_n of_o st._n peter_n the_o apostle_n 12._o now_o at_o this_o conâ—cil_n among_o other_o bishop_n from_o all_o the_o western_a country_n some_o come_v out_o of_o our_o brittany_n as_o st._n athanasius_n a_o eye-witness_n assure_v we_o â—_o and_o therefore_o the_o general_n superintendency_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o all_o church_n can_v not_o have_v be_v unknown_a in_o this_o nation_n long_o before_o st._n augustin_n the_o monk_n or_o the_o saxon_n have_v possession_n here_o by_o which_o may_v appear_v the_o slightness_n of_o the_o late_o find_v welsh_a paper_n though_o much_o brag_v of_o in_o which_o the_o abbot_n of_o bangor_n be_v say_v to_o have_v refuse_v the_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n which_o st._n augustin_n require_v of_o the_o british_a bishop_n for_o what_o gross_a ignorance_n be_v it_o in_o this_o abbot_n if_o the_o paper_n relate_v truth_n of_o he_o that_o after_o all_o that_o power_n exercise_v by_o that_o man_n call_v the_o pope_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n especial_o over_o the_o western_a province_n and_o so_o much_o respect_v return_v he_o from_o they_o after_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o british_a bishop_n at_o so_o many_o famous_a council_n and_o after_o so_o many_o holy_a bishop_n send_v for_o the_o conversion_n of_o these_o island_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n delegation_n he_o shall_v be_v such_o a_o stranger_n to_o his_o person_n or_o authority_n or_o his_o title_n after_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 600_o at_o which_o time_n also_o the_o irish_a bishop_n be_v find_v to_o have_v yield_v all_o obedience_n to_o this_o roman_a bishop_n when_o the_o britain_n thus_o deny_v it_o as_o appear_v both_o in_o that_o they_o be_v say_v by_o venerable_a beda_n the_o south-irish_a at_o least_o to_o have_v return_v very_o early_o to_o a_o right_a observation_n of_o easter_n ad_fw-la admonitionem_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la sedis_fw-la antistitis_fw-la 3._o and_o also_o in_o that_o about_o this_o time_n they_o send_v letter_n to_o st._n gregory_n then_o pope_n to_o know_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o ought_v to_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n such_o as_o be_v convert_v from_o nestorianism_n to_o who_o he_o send_v his_o order_n concern_v it_o direct_v quirino_n episcopo_fw-la &_o caeteris_fw-la episcopis_fw-la in_o hybernia_n catholicis_fw-la 61._o as_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o register_n of_o his_o epistle_n 13._o a_o second_o monument_n wherein_o we_o britain_n have_v a_o peculiar_a interest_n be_v that_o most_o ancient_a first_o council_n of_o arles_n celebrate_v according_a to_o baronius_n and_o sirmondus_n assent_v to_o by_o sir_n henry_n spelman_n in_o the_o year_n 314._o about_o eleven_o year_n before_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a 314._o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o canon_n in_o these_o word_n first_o concern_v the_o paschal_n observation_n of_o our_o lord_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o we_o upon_o one_o day_n and_o at_o one_o time_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o that_o according_a to_o custom_n thou_o will_v direct_v letter_n to_o all_o and_o moreover_o in_o the_o head_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v insert_v this_o breviary_n of_o
not_o dangerous_a to_o state_n on_o the_o contrary_a etc._n etc._n protestant_n writing_n in_o favour_n of_o it_o 1._o but_o as_o yet_o our_o proof_n of_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n in_o the_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n though_o they_o reach_v to_o the_o beginning_n in_o the_o latitude_n fix_v by_o the_o doctor_n and_o true_o i_o be_o persuade_v to_o a_o indifferent_a reader_n will_v appear_v more_o credible_a than_o any_o his_o margin_n furnish_v to_o the_o contrary_a yet_o they_o may_v be_v continue_v till_o we_o come_v even_o to_o the_o presbyterian_o independent_n and_o quaker_n begin_v too_o that_o be_v the_o gospel_n themselves_o to_o demonstrate_v this_o we_o will_v make_v a_o short_a enquiry_n into_o the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n before_o constantin_n whilst_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a suffer_a church_n incapable_a of_o conspire_v either_o in_o or_o out_o of_o general_a council_n but_o withal_o a_o church_n less_o disperse_v and_o tear_v by_o heresy_n or_o contention_n among_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o less_o need_v this_o preservative_n against_o schism_n supreme_a authority_n 2._o in_o these_o holy_a peaceable_a time_n therefore_o before_o silvester_n i_o will_v content_v myself_o with_o two_o or_o three_o example_n to_o prove_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o such_o a_o primacy_n and_o the_o first_o shall_v be_v of_o st._n melchiade_n the_o immediate_a predecessor_n of_o pope_n silvester_n 311._o st._n augustin_n will_v afford_v we_o a_o testimony_n of_o his_o care_n and_o authority_n extend_v into_o africa_n 162._o who_o word_n be_v qualis_fw-la ipsius_fw-la melchiadis_fw-la ultima_fw-la est_fw-la prolata_fw-la sententia_fw-la etc._n etc._n such_o a_o one_o be_v the_o last_o sentence_n melchiade_n himself_n pronounce_v in_o judgeing_a the_o cause_n of_o donatus_n by_o which_o he_o will_v not_o have_v the_o boldness_n to_o remove_v from_o his_o communion_n his_o colleague_n the_o catholic_a bishop_n in_o africa_n in_o who_o no_o crime_n can_v be_v prove_v and_o have_v censure_v most_o deep_o donatus_n alone_o who_o he_o find_v to_o have_v be_v the_o original_a of_o all_o the_o mischief_n he_o give_v a_o free_a choice_n of_o heal_v the_o breach_n of_o scism_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o follower_n be_v also_o in_o a_o readiness_n to_o send_v communicatory_a letter_n to_o those_o subdivide_v scismatic_n that_o be_v ordain_v by_o majorinus_n a_o donatist_n bishop_n in_o so_o much_o as_o his_o sentence_n be_v that_o in_o whatsoever_o city_n of_o africa_n there_o be_v two_o bishop_n dissenter_n a_o catholic_n and_o a_o donatist_n he_o shall_v be_v confirm_v in_o the_o bishopric_n who_o be_v first_o ordain_v etc._n etc._n and_o that_o another_o diocese_n shall_v be_v provide_v which_o the_o other_o shall_v govern_v o_o son_n of_o christian_a peace_n and_o true_o father_n of_o the_o christian_a flock_n say_v st._n augustin_n 3._o i_o will_v add_v to_o this_o three_o other_o example_n in_o which_o though_o as_o to_o the_o use_n and_o administration_n of_o the_o superintendency_n some_o objection_n have_v be_v make_v yet_o they_o suffice_v to_o confirm_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o such_o a_o superintendency_n in_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o preacher_n deny_v the_o first_o be_v of_o pope_n stephanus_n contemporary_a with_o st._n cyprian_a and_o his_o fellow_n in_o martyrdom_n 258._o concern_v who_o we_o read_v in_o eusebius_n hist._n that_o he_o either_o inflict_v 6._o or_o at_o least_o threaten_a excommunication_n to_o some_o of_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n that_o hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o rebaptisation_n after_o baptism_n receive_v by_o heretic_n and_o in_o the_o same_o quarrel_n between_o the_o same_o pope_n stephaâ—â—s_v and_o st._n cyprian_n himself_o 75_o matter_n be_v almost_o bring_v to_o the_o like_a extremity_n yet_o neither_o do_v st._n cyprian_n though_o wonderful_o sharp_a nor_o even_o that_o violent_a cappadocian_n bishop_n firmilianus_n ever_o question_v the_o pope_n authority_n though_o as_o they_o think_v unjust_o employ_v 4._o the_o other_o be_v extant_a in_o the_o same_o st._n cyprian_n who_o endeavour_v to_o peswade_v the_o pope_n to_o depose_v marcianus_n a_o metropolitan_a bishop_n of_o arles_n side_v with_o novatian_n his_o word_n to_o pope_n stephanus_n about_o it_o be_v these_o 67._o let_v letter_n be_v direct_v from_o thou_o into_o the_o province_n and_o to_o the_o people_n of_o arle_n command_v that_o marcianus_n be_v excommunicate_v and_o another_o put_v in_o his_o place_n and_o to_o the_o like_a purpose_n be_v another_o epistle_n of_o he_o in_o a_o cause_n touch_v two_o spanish_a bishop_n 68_o upon_o misinformation_n restore_v by_o the_o pope_n 5._o the_o three_o be_v that_o so_o well_o know_v example_n of_o pope_n victor_n 19â—_n concern_v who_o eusebius_n thus_o write_v eccl._n victor_n endeavour_n to_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o fellowship_n of_o communion_n the_o church_n of_o asia_n as_o decline_v into_o heresy_n and_o send_v letter_n by_o which_o he_o will_v divide_v they_o all_o indifferent_o from_o the_o ecclesiastical_a society_n etc._n etc._n but_o there_o be_v extant_a letter_n of_o bishop_n by_o who_o victor_n be_v sharp_o reprove_v as_o one_o that_o be_v careless_a of_o the_o commodity_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n particular_o ireneus_fw-la reprehend_v he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o do_v very_o ill_a to_o divide_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a church_n now_o in_o such_o reproof_n from_o ireneus_fw-la and_o even_o polycrates_n a_o asian_a bishop_n himself_z the_o ringleader_n of_o the_o party_n of_o the_o quartâ—_n decimani_fw-la against_o st._n victor_n it_o be_v not_o impute_v to_o victor_n that_o he_o exercise_v a_o usurp_a authority_n over_o bishop_n not_o subject_a to_o he_o but_o that_o the_o cause_n of_o exercise_v his_o just_a authority_n be_v â—ot_n sufficient_o weighty_a 6._o have_v proceed_v thus_o far_o our_o last_o step_n shall_v be_v to_o the_o utmost_a degree_n the_o very_a beginning_n itself_o our_o lord_n and_o st._n peter_n in_o the_o gospel_n and_o here_o we_o will_v acknowledge_v what_o the_o dâ—ctor_n say_v that_o all_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v equal_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n building_n 18._o that_o the_o same_o authority_n which_o be_v first_o give_v to_o st._n peter_n alone_o sustain_v the_o person_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v afterward_o give_v to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o as_o st._n cyprian_n say_v the_o same_o that_o st._n peter_n be_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n likewise_o be_v pari_fw-la consortio_fw-la praediti_fw-la etc._n etc._n endow_v with_o a_o equal_a participation_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n and_o as_o st._n hierom_n affirm_v that_o all_o bishop_n in_o all_o place_n whether_o at_o rome_n or_o eugubium_n canterbury_n or_o rochester_n be_v of_o the_o very_a same_o merit_n etc._n etc._n but_o he_o will_v give_v leave_n to_o the_o scripture_n to_o interpret_v itself_o and_o to_o the_o father_n to_o interpret_v both_o it_o and_o themselves_o we_o grant_v therefore_o that_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o bishop_n their_o successor_n enjoy_v the_o whole_a latitude_n of_o apostolic_a and_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n for_o as_o much_o as_o concern_v the_o internal_a essential_a qualification_n of_o either_o but_o for_o the_o external_a administration_n there_o may_v be_v and_o always_o be_v acknowledge_v a_o subordination_n and_o different_a latitude_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o same_o authority_n both_o among_o the_o apostle_n and_o bishop_n let_v he_o not_o find_v fault_n with_o this_o distinction_n for_o they_o themselves_o have_v occasion_n sometime_o to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o the_o like_a purpose_n archbishop_n whitgift_n in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o admonition_n affirm_v that_o archbishop_n quoad_fw-la ministerium_fw-la do_v not_o differ_v from_o other_o pastor_n but_o touch_v government_n page_n 303._o and_o afterward_o page_n 386._o answer_v the_o same_o argument_n out_o of_o st._n hierom_n who_o equal_v the_o mean_a bishop_n with_o the_o pope_n he_o say_v that_o they_o be_v equal_a quoad_fw-la ministerium_fw-la but_o not_o quoad_fw-la polittam_fw-la 7._o let_v he_o take_v therefore_o a_o example_n illustrate_v this_o at_o home_n what_o function_n what_o act_n of_o jurisdiction_n can_v my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n exercise_n i_o mean_v according_a to_o their_o tenet_n which_o the_o mean_a of_o his_o subordinate_a bishop_n can_v perform_v he_o can_v ordain_v bishop_n and_o priest_n so_o can_v they_o the_o former_a with_o he_o the_o other_o without_o he_o he_o can_v visit_v his_o province_n they_o their_o diocese_n he_o can_v give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o confirmation_n so_o can_v they_o he_o can_v assemble_v a_o provincial_a council_n they_o a_o diocesan_n he_o have_v a_o canonical_a authority_n over_o bishop_n etc._n etc._n they_o over_z priests_z he_o can_v absolve_v from_o censure_n inflect_v by_o himself_o they_o can_v do_v as_o much_o yet_o nothing_o of_o all_o this_o exclude_v he_o from_o
those_o anathema_n lawful_a be_v they_o valid_a or_o will_v he_o say_v those_o first_o council_n to_o which_o he_o profess_v assent_v usurp_v a_o authority_n in_o this_o not_o of_o right_n belong_v to_o they_o if_o those_o anathema_n be_v valid_a than_o the_o council_n have_v a_o just_a authority_n to_o oblige_v christian_n to_o a_o internal_a belief_n of_o verity_n declare_v by_o they_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o divine_a revelation_n and_o this_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o be_v separate_v from_o christ_n and_o can_v any_o authority_n but_o such_o as_o be_v infallible_a lie_v such_o a_o obligation_n upon_o conscience_n under_o such_o a_o penalty_n but_o if_o those_o anathema_n be_v illegal_a and_o invalid_a then_o be_v the_o father_n both_o of_o those_o council_n and_o of_o all_o other_o who_o still_o follow_v the_o same_o method_n not_o only_o impostor_n but_o most_o execrable_a tyrant_n over_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n 15._o these_o deduction_n sure_o be_v more_o effectual_a to_o demonstrate_v the_o church_n infallibility_n than_o any_o of_o his_o quotation_n can_v be_v against_o it_o here_o we_o have_v express_v scripture_n and_o universal_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n nay_o here_o we_o have_v the_o concession_n of_o the_o more_o judicious_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n at_o least_o before_o their_o late_a restitution_n 9_o who_o seem_v to_o agree_v that_o in_o the_o controversy_n between_o our_o church_n and_o they_o they_o will_v certain_o submit_v to_o a_o future_a lawful_a general_n council_n now_o can_v they_o lawful_o make_v such_o a_o promise_n and_o think_v such_o a_o council_n can_v misguide_v they_o therefore_o true_o i_o can_v have_v the_o uncivility_n to_o judge_v that_o when_o one_o of_o your_o 39_o article_n declare_v that_o some_o general_a council_n have_v err_v 19_o the_o meaning_n shall_v be_v â—_o that_o any_o legal_a legitimate_a general_n council_n have_v err_v but_o only_o some_o council_n that_o some_o roman_a catholic_o esteem_v to_o be_v general_n concern_v which_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n and_o if_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n the_o breach_n make_v by_o it_o may_v be_v curable_a 16._o now_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n alleage_n as_o against_o this_o point_n 22._o the_o concession_n of_o baronius_n etc._n etc._n that_o novatianism_n be_v hatch_v and_o continue_v two_o hundred_o year_n at_o rome_n i_o can_v devise_v how_o to_o frame_v a_o objection_n out_o of_o it_o can_v no_o church_n be_v orthodox_n if_o heretic_n rise_v and_o continue_v in_o the_o same_o city_n be_v the_o english_a church_n a_o quake_a church_n because_o quaker_n first_o begin_v and_o still_o increase_v at_o london_n as_o for_o novatian_o at_o rome_n he_o can_v deny_v but_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o they_o be_v continual_o esteem_v heretic_n and_o condemn_v by_o it_o 17._o the_o like_a we_o say_v touch_v the_o donatist_n ibid._n indeed_o his_o object_v the_o arian_n have_v more_o appearance_n of_o reason_n and_o sense_n ingemuit_fw-la orbis_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o world_n say_v st._n hierom_n hieron_n sad_o groan_v and_o be_v astonish_v to_o see_v itself_o on_o a_o sudden_a become_v arian_n that_o be_v after_o the_o council_n of_o â—riminum_fw-la but_o how_o be_v it_o arian_n if_o it_o groan_v etc._n etc._n for_o it_o can_v not_o be_v real_o arian_n against_o its_o will_n but_o st._n hierom_n use_v this_o expression_n because_o the_o great_a council_n of_o ariminum_n have_v seem_v to_o favour_v the_o arian_n party_n against_o the_o catholic_n and_o true_a it_o be_v that_o catholic_a bishop_n be_v indeed_o persecute_v and_o many_o banish_v but_o not_o one_o of_o they_o change_v their_o profession_n of_o the_o nicene_n faith_n unless_o you_o will_v accuse_v pope_n liberius_n who_o for_o a_o while_o dissemble_v it_o and_o present_o repent_v beside_o the_o canon_n at_o first_o make_v in_o that_o council_n be_v perfect_o orthodox_n but_o afterward_o by_o the_o emperor_n tyranny_n and_o subtlety_n of_o two_o or_o three_o arian_n bishop_n a_o creed_n be_v compose_v wherein_o though_o the_o nicene_n faith_n be_v not_o sufficient_o express_v yet_o there_o be_v not_o one_o article_n perfect_o arian_n but_o capable_a of_o a_o good_a sense_n to_o which_o may_v catholic_a bishop_n out_o of_o fear_n subscribe_v yet_o to_o nothing_o but_o what_o in_o their_o sense_n be_v true_a though_o defective_a in_o deliver_v all_o the_o truth_n but_o present_o after_o be_v at_o liberty_n both_o themselves_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n renounce_v and_o after_o all_o there_o remain_v but_o three_o year_n of_o persecution_n for_o after_o that_o time_n the_o arian_n emperor_n constantius_n die_v 18._o next_o concern_v the_o object_v heresy_n of_o the_o millenaries_n it_o be_v very_o unjust_a and_o a_o great_a irreverence_n in_o he_o to_o charge_v upon_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o say_n of_o two_o father_n and_o though_o one_o of_o they_o say_v all_z that_o be_v pure_o orthodox_n that_o be_v such_o as_o he_o esteem_v so_o because_o they_o be_v of_o his_o opinion_n hold_v that_o doctrine_n yet_o he_o thereby_o show_v that_o his_o own_o opinion_n be_v not_o universal_o embrace_v by_o the_o church_n but_o the_o truth_n be_v there_o be_v a_o double_a millenary_a opinion_n the_o one_o that_o interpret_v the_o reign_n of_o martyr_n with_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o base_a sensual_a pleasure_n banquet_n and_o woman_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o unclean_a heretic_n cerinthus_n as_o eusebius_n and_o st._n augustin_n relate_v 3._o against_o this_o st._n dionysius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n write_v a_o elegant_a book_n as_o st._n hierom_n affirm_v 7._o and_o it_o be_v most_o deserve_o detest_v by_o the_o church_n but_o there_o be_v another_o opinion_n that_o the_o martyr_n shall_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n with_o christ_n in_o all_o spiritual_a delight_n and_o ravish_a consolation_n in_o a_o bless_a converse_v with_o he_o and_o this_o opinion_n may_v not_o unbecom_v papias_n st._n ireneus_fw-la 4._o and_o st._n justin_n martyr_n for_o st._n augustin_n and_o st._n hierom_n both_o profess_v themselves_o unwilling_a to_o censure_v it_o neither_o can_v the_o doctor_n i_o believe_v show_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o condemn_v by_o the_o church_n 18._o to_o his_o last_o objection_n touch_v the_o communicate_v of_o infant_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o in_o st._n augustin_n and_o pope_n innocent_n time_n and_o many_o year_n after_o such_o be_v the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n to_o communicate_v they_o sacramental_o but_o withal_o take_v notice_n it_o be_v only_o in_o one_o species_n again_o it_o be_v confess_v that_o from_o that_o text_n nisi_fw-la mandâ—caveritis_fw-la carnem_fw-la epist._n etc._n etc._n st._n augustin_n etc._n etc._n argue_v a_o necessity_n that_o infant_n shall_v participate_v of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o this_o not_o sacramental_o but_o spiritual_o by_o such_o a_o participation_n as_o may_v be_v have_v in_o baptism_n this_o appear_v first_o from_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n augustin_n etc._n etc._n etc._n the_o whole_a church_n affirm_v that_o baptism_n alone_o may_v suffice_v to_o the_o salvation_n of_o infant_n 2._o from_o his_o interpret_n his_o own_o meaning_n in_o a_o sermon_n quote_v by_o st._n beda_n and_o gratina_fw-la his_o word_n be_v these_o est_fw-la none_o ought_v by_o any_o way_n to_o doubt_v but_o that_o every_o christian_n by_o be_v make_v a_o member_n of_o christ_n in_o baptism_n thereby_o become_v partaker_n of_o the_o boâ—y_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o estrange_v from_o a_o communion_n of_o that_o bread_n and_o chalice_n though_o be_v settle_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o christ_n body_n he_o shall_v depart_v out_o of_o this_o world_n before_o he_o real_o eat_v of_o that_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o that_o chalice_n for_o he_o be_v not_o deprive_v of_o the_o participation_n and_o benefit_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whensoever_o that_o be_v find_v in_o he_o which_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o sacrament_n 19_o that_o therefore_o which_o the_o church_n since_o and_o particular_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n alter_v in_o this_o matter_n be_v nothing_o at_o all_o touch_a belief_n for_o all_o catholic_n this_o day_n believe_v st._n augustin_n doctrine_n in_o that_o point_n but_o only_o a_o external_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v do_v out_o of_o a_o wonderful_a reverence_n to_o those_o holy_a mystery_n which_o by_o frequent_a communion_n of_o infant_n can_v not_o escape_v many_o irreverence_n and_o inconvenience_n and_o many_o such_o alteration_n even_o the_o english_a church_n observe_v and_o justify_v both_o in_o the_o administer_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o baptism_n too_o to_o conclude_v this_o matter_n for_o a_o further_a proof_n that_o these_o two_o instance_n about_o the_o millenary_a belief_n and_o infant_n
merciful_o than_o their_o sin_n deserve_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v for_o this_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v as_o a_o tradition_n of_o our_o father_n that_o for_o those_o who_o be_v dead_a in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n prayer_n shall_v be_v make_v when_o at_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n their_o name_n be_v in_o their_o due_a place_n rehearse_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v signify_v that_o the_o offer_n be_v make_v for_o they_o and_o when_o out_o of_o a_o intention_n of_o commend_v they_o to_o god_n mercy_n work_v of_o charity_n and_o alm_n be_v make_v who_o will_v doubt_v that_o these_o thing_n help_v towards_o their_o good_a for_o who_o prayer_n be_v not_o in_o vain_a offer_v to_o god_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v profitable_a for_o the_o dead_a yet_o only_a such_o as_o before_o their_o death_n have_v live_v so_o as_o that_o these_o thing_n may_v profit_v they_o after_o death_n and_o again_o 110._o for_o martyr_n the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v as_o a_o thanksgiving_n and_o for_o other_o as_o a_o propitiation_n 14._o the_o doctor_n can_v but_o know_v in_o his_o conscience_n for_o he_o be_v no_o stranger_n to_o the_o father_n what_o a_o great_a volume_n may_v be_v write_v to_o confirm_v this_o and_o that_o not_o one_o expression_n can_v be_v quote_v against_o it_o therefore_o whereas_o he_o say_v without_o any_o ground_n that_o tertullian_n borrow_v from_o montanus_n i_o will_v ask_v he_o from_o who_o do_v he_o borrow_v the_o omission_n of_o this_o charitable_a duty_n to_o the_o dead_a but_o from_o the_o heretie_n aerius_n nor_o be_v this_o to_o be_v consider_v as_o a_o voluntary_a courtesy_n do_v they_o which_o without_o any_o fault_n may_v be_v omit_v on_o the_o contrary_a st._n epiphanius_n will_v tell_v he_o 75._o the_o church_n do_v these_o thing_n necessary_o have_v receive_v such_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o father_n and_o st._n augustin_n 5._o we_o must_v by_o no_o mean_n omit_v necessary_a supplication_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o whether_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o dead_a person_n lie_v here_o or_o in_o another_o place_n repose_v aught_o to_o be_v obtain_v to_o his_o spirit_n 15._o if_o these_o soul_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v in_o heaven_n will_v it_o not_o be_v ridiculous_a if_o in_o hell_n will_v it_o not_o be_v impious_a to_o offer_v the_o dreadful_a sacrifice_n to_o make_v supplication_n to_o be_v at_o charge_n in_o alm_n for_o the_o obtain_v they_o repose_n pardon_v of_o their_o sin_n refreshment_n of_o their_o suffering_n a_o translation_n into_o the_o region_n of_o light_n and_o peace_n and_o a_o place_n in_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n but_o if_o they_o be_v neither_o in_o heaven_n nor_o hell_n where_o be_v they_o then_o he_o can_v deny_v a_o three_o place_n unless_o he_o think_v they_o annihilate_v he_o will_v not_o say_v that_o three_o place_n be_v purgatory_n because_o the_o church_n call_v it_o so_o but_o suppose_v the_o church_n dispense_v with_o he_o for_o the_o name_n i_o will_v to_o god_n he_o will_v accept_v of_o such_o a_o dispensation_n one_o pretence_n of_o schism_n will_v quick_o be_v remove_v 16._o to_o conclude_v if_o all_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n all_o the_o father_n have_v not_o credit_n enough_o with_o he_o to_o persuade_v that_o this_o be_v no_o novelty_n yet_o great_a antiquity_n for_o it_o he_o may_v find_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n a_o express_a testimony_n for_o which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o macchabee_n he_o will_v say_v it_o be_v not_o canonical_a at_o least_o let_v he_o acknowledge_v it_o not_o to_o be_v a_o romance_n and_o however_o the_o universal_a tradition_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o synagogue_n will_v justify_v it_o from_o the_o jew_n no_o doubt_n plato_n borrow_v this_o doctrine_n and_o from_o plato_n cicero_n and_o from_o both_o virgil._n nay_o even_o natural_a reason_n will_v tell_v he_o that_o heaven_n into_o which_o no_o unclean_a thing_n can_v enter_v be_v not_o so_o quick_o and_o easy_o open_a to_o imperfect_a soul_n as_o to_o perfect_v nor_o have_v we_o any_o sign_n that_o mere_o by_o die_v sinful_a liver_n become_v immediate_o perfect_a 17._o to_o fill_v his_o learned_a margin_n he_o quote_v certain_a contradictor_n of_o bellarmin_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n polydor_z virgil_n suarez_n and_o thomas_n ex_fw-la albiis_fw-la but_o since_o both_o bellarmin_n himself_o and_o all_o his_o contradictor_n agree_v with_o the_o church_n in_o contradiction_n to_o the_o preacher_n that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n what_o other_o inducement_n can_v he_o have_v to_o mention_v they_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o his_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o his_o hearer_n can_v not_o that_o he_o be_v resolve_v to_o pretend_v but_o be_v not_o able_a indeed_o to_o produce_v any_o thing_n to_o purpose_n against_o the_o catholic_a church_n chap._n xi_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o a_o substantial_a presence_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n justify_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n the_o preacher_n objection_n answer_v 1._o the_o three_o next_o suppose_v novelty_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n all_o regard_n the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n that_o bless_a mystery_n which_o be_v institute_v to_o be_v both_o a_o symbal_n and_o instrument_n to_o signify_v and_o to_o operate_v unity_n be_v by_o the_o cunning_a of_o the_o devil_n and_o malicious_a folly_n of_o man_n become_v both_o the_o work_n and_o cause_n of_o dis-union_n 2._o touch_v this_o subject_a the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o novelty_n the_o doctor_n say_v be_v transubstantiation_n 9_o so_o far_o from_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n that_o it_o be_v not_o much_o above_o four_o hundred_o year_n old_a 24._o that_o it_o be_v first_o beard_n of_o in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n for_o in_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o second_v time_n the_o submission_n of_o berengarius_fw-la import_v rather_o a_o con_n then_o transubstantiation_n but_o evident_a it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v never_o teach_v by_o our_o saviour_n since_o he_o in_o the_o same_o breath_n wherewith_o he_o pronounce_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n explain_v himself_o by_o call_v it_o express_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vin_n and_o there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o make_v the_o romanist_n ashamed_a of_o that_o doctrine_n than_o the_o concession_n of_o aquinas_n who_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o one_o body_n to_o be_v local_o in_o more_o place_n than_o one_o from_o whence_o bellarmin_n angry_o infer_v that_o it_o equal_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n for_o one_o body_n to_o be_v so_o much_o as_o sacramental_o in_o more_o place_n than_o one_o 3._o in_o order_n to_o the_o give_v some_o satisfaction_n touch_v this_o matter_n i_o will_v as_o before_o set_v down_o the_o church_n doctrine_n concern_v this_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n which_o will_v extend_v itself_o to_o all_o his_o three_o pretend_a novelty_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n compile_v by_o pope_n pius_n four_o 4._o out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v say_v i_o profess_v that_o in_o the_o mass_n there_o be_v offer_v to_o god_n a_o true_a proper_a and_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_n and_o dead_a and_o that_o in_o the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v true_o and_o substantial_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n together_o with_o the_o soul_n and_o divinity_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o conversion_n or_o change_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o of_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n which_o change_v the_o catholic_a church_n call_v transubstantiation_n moreover_o i_o confess_v that_o under_o one_o of_o the_o species_n alone_o whole_a and_o entire_a christ_n and_o a_o true_a sacrament_n be_v receive_v 4._o and_o if_o he_o will_v needs_o have_v it_o so_o let_v it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o latin_a word_n transubstantiation_n begin_v common_o to_o be_v receive_v among_o catholic_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n though_o there_o be_v a_o greek_a expression_n exact_o import_v as_o much_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o old_a as_o his_o beginning_n that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o general_n council_n but_o for_o god_n sake_n let_v not_o a_o new_a word_n drive_v he_o out_o of_o god_n church_n as_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v the_o arian_n he_o may_v observe_v with_o cardinal_n perron_n that_o the_o church_n only_o say_v the_o change_n make_v in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v usual_o call_v transubstantiation_n so_o that_o on_o condition_n he_o allow_v a_o real_a substantial_a change_n the_o word_n itself_o shall_v not_o hinder_v we_o from_o be_v good_a friend_n 5._o the_o doctor_n see_v now_o what_o our_o church_n hold_v concern_v this_o point_n
the_o church_n have_v warrant_n and_o authority_n to_o do_v as_o she_o do_v he_o must_v prove_v that_o such_o a_o authority_n can_v be_v extend_v only_o to_o private_a person_n or_o fanily_n and_o by_o no_o mean_n to_o public_a congregation_n that_o the_o same_o be_v a_o whole_a communion_n in_o a_o chamber_n and_o but_o a_o half_a communion_n in_o a_o church_n that_o a_o sick_a man_n or_o one_o at_o sea_n etc._n etc._n break_v not_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n whilst_o he_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n but_o do_v break_v it_o when_o he_o be_v in_o health_n or_o upon_o firm_a ground_n 6._o till_o these_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o he_o which_o will_v be_v ad_fw-la graecas_fw-la calindas_fw-la he_o must_v of_o necessity_n grant_v that_o here_o be_v no_o novelty_n at_o all_o no_o change_n in_o the_o present_a catholicâ—hurch_n â—hurch_z as_o to_o doctrine_n and_o that_o the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o external_a discipline_n be_v of_o so_o great_a importance_n that_o protestant_n who_o will_v not_o have_v separate_v from_o her_o communion_n if_o she_o have_v give_v they_o leave_v to_o break_v our_o saviour_n institution_n only_o private_o will_v renounce_v she_o because_o she_o think_v and_o know_v that_o a_o private_a house_n and_o a_o church_n can_v make_v the_o same_o action_n both_o lawful_a and_o unlawful_a and_o therefore_o since_o she_o have_v authority_n within_o door_n she_o can_v be_v deprive_v of_o it_o abroad_o 7._o nay_o further_o doctor_n pierce_n task_n do_v not_o end_v here_o for_o though_o he_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v all_o this_o yet_o if_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o provocation_n and_o cause_n of_o their_o separation_n he_o can_v justify_v that_o separation_n till_o they_o have_v make_v a_o trial_n whether_o the_o church_n will_v not_o dispense_v with_o they_o as_o to_o this_o point_n of_o discipline_n and_o after_o trial_n be_v refuse_v for_o sure_o he_o will_v not_o esteem_v schism_n a_o matter_n so_o inconsiderable_a as_o to_o expose_v themselves_o to_o the_o guilt_n of_o it_o because_o other_o beside_o they_o be_v oblige_v and_o content_a to_o receive_v under_o one_o species_n whilst_o themselves_o be_v leave_v at_o liberty_n they_o will_v not_o unnecessary_o make_v tumult_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n by_o dispute_v against_o other_o when_o they_o themselves_o be_v not_o concern_v now_o that_o such_o a_o dispensation_n may_v possible_o be_v have_v do_v appear_v in_o that_o the_o church_n by_o a_o general_n council_n have_v either_o give_v to_o or_o acknowledge_v in_o her_o supreme_a pastor_n a_o sufficient_a authority_n to_o proceed_v in_o this_o matter_n according_a to_o his_o own_o prudence_n fin_n and_o as_o he_o shall_v see_v it_o to_o be_v profitable_a to_o the_o church_n and_o for_o the_o spiritual_a good_a of_o those_o that_o shall_v demand_v the_o use_n of_o the_o chalice_n 8._o as_o for_o we_o catholic_o we_o be_v breed_v up_o to_o the_o order_n establish_v by_o god_n church_n and_o be_v assure_v that_o our_o lord_n will_v not_o forget_v his_o promise_n and_o consequent_o his_o church_n shall_v never_o mislead_v we_o to_o our_o danger_n we_o do_v not_o think_v it_o our_o duty_n to_o question_v the_o church_n prudence_n or_o set_v up_o a_o private_a tribunal_n to_o censure_v her_o law_n we_o be_v not_o sure_o we_o know_v all_o the_o reason_n that_o induce_v the_o council_n of_o constance_n to_o confirm_v a_o practice_n almost_o general_o introduce_v by_o custom_n before_o yet_o some_o reason_n we_o see_v which_o true_o be_v of_o very_o great_a moment_n for_o that_o purpose_n to_o wit_n the_o wonderful_a increase_n of_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n and_o wonderful_a decay_n of_o their_o devotion_n from_o whence_o can_v not_o be_v prevent_v very_o great_a danger_n of_o irreverence_n and_o effusion_n ofttimes_o of_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n consider_v the_o defect_n of_o providence_n and_o caution_n to_o be_v expect_v in_o multitude_n little_a sensible_a of_o religion_n it_o be_v probable_a likewise_o that_o the_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la who_o acknowledge_v no_o more_o in_o the_o sacrament_n than_o the_o mere_a sign_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n may_v induce_v the_o catholic_n public_o to_o practice_v what_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v private_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v thereby_o demonstrate_v that_o though_o they_o receive_v not_o both_o the_o sign_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o defraud_v of_o be_v partaker_n of_o all_o that_o be_v entire_o contain_v under_o both_o the_o species_n which_o be_v whole_a christ_n not_o his_o body_n only_o but_o also_o his_o blood_n etc._n etc._n chap._n xiii_o of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n assert_v universal_o by_o antiquity_n the_o true_a doctrine_n concern_v it_o explain_v 1._o 13._o his_o six_o suppose_a novelty_n which_o be_v the_o three_o that_o regard_v the_o bless_a sacrament_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n but_o how_o be_v this_o prove_v to_o be_v a_o novelty_n ipse_fw-la dixit_fw-la not_o one_o text_n not_o one_o quotation_n appear_v in_o the_o margin_n and_o why_o alas_o where_o shall_v he_o find_v any_o since_o there_o be_v not_o a_o father_n in_o god_n church_n from_o the_o very_a apostle_n but_o acknowledge_v a_o christian_a sacrifice_n nor_o any_o old_a heretic_n ever_o deny_v it_o nay_o who_o beside_o himself_o call_v it_o a_o novelty_n i_o be_o sure_a dr._n fulk_n etc._n express_o confess_v that_o teâ—tullian_n cyprian_n austin_n hierom_n and_o a_o great_a many_o more_o do_v witness_v that_o sacrifice_n yea_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o mr._n ascham_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v so_o ancient_a dom._n that_o no_o first_o beginning_n of_o it_o can_v be_v show_v yet_o dr._n pierce_n will_v fain_o have_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v a_o novelty_n glad_o will_v he_o have_v apply_v to_o this_o his_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o can_v not_o find_v one_o word_n in_o antiquity_n for_o his_o purpose_n however_o for_o all_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v omit_v his_o auditor_n will_v have_v wonder_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n accuse_v and_o the_o clause_n touch_v the_o sacrifice_n leave_v out_o of_o the_o indictment_n 2._o to_o please_v therefore_o popular_a ear_n he_o name_v it_o as_o a_o ill_a thing_n but_o come_v to_o print_v his_o sermon_n he_o leave_v that_o margin_n empty_a for_o what_o can_v be_v in_o the_o father_n to_o fill_v it_o it_o be_v not_o for_o his_o purpose_n to_o quote_v st._n ignatius_n saying_n 4._o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a either_o to_o offer_v or_o to_o immolate_v the_o sacrifice_n or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d without_o the_o bishop_n which_o say_v the_o centurist_n be_v dangerous_a word_n and_o seed_n of_o error_n or_o st._n ireneus_fw-la 32._o who_o tell_v we_o that_o our_o lord_n consecrate_v the_o mystical_a element_n teach_v we_o a_o new_a oblation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o church_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n offer_v to_o god_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n cyril_n or_o st._n cyprian_n who_o word_n be_v who_o be_v more_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n than_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o offer_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o god_n the_o father_n and_o offer_v the_o very_a same_o that_o melchisedech_n have_v offer_v that_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o wit_n his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n etc._n etc._n and_o command_v the_o same_o to_o be_v afterward_o do_v in_o memory_n of_o he_o that_o priest_n therefore_o do_v true_o supply_v the_o place_n and_o function_n of_o christ_n and_o imitate_v that_o which_o christ_n do_v who_o undertake_v to_o offer_v according_a as_o he_o see_v christ_n himself_o offer_v in_o which_o one_o epistle_n he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o sacrifice_n seven_o time_n and_o above_o twenty_o time_n he_o affirm_v that_o the_o symbol_n be_v offer_v in_o it_o 3._o the_o truth_n be_v in_o the_o write_n of_o antiquity_n the_o celebration_n of_o these_o mystery_n be_v scarce_o ever_o call_v by_o other_o name_n but_o oblation_n sacrifice_n immolation_n etc._n etc._n and_o because_o the_o father_n may_v be_v say_v to_o speak_v figurative_o and_o rhetorical_o the_o canon_n also_o of_o the_o church_n which_o ought_v to_o speak_v proper_o scarce_o ever_o use_v any_o other_o expression_n see_v the_o three_o among_o the_o apostolic_a canon_n the_o 58_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n the_o 20_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o aâ—les_n the_o 40_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o cartâ—age_n and_o the_o 18_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o general_n coâ—ucil_n of_o nice_a in_o which_o be_v these_o word_n the_o holy_a synod_n be_v inform_v that_o in_o some_o place_n deacon_n administer_v the_o eucharist_n to_o priest_n
easy_o mislead_v soulâ—_n shall_v be_v instruct_v in_o their_o duty_n both_o as_o christian_n and_o subject_n by_o plain_a catechism_n and_o instruction_n prudent_o and_o sufficient_o with_o all_o plainness_n gather_v out_o of_o scripture_n then_o that_o the_o bible_n shall_v be_v put_v into_o their_o hand_n a_o book_n the_o ten_o part_n whereof_o scarce_o concern_v they_o to_o know_v and_o in_o which_o the_o several_a point_n wherein_o they_o be_v concern_v be_v so_o disperse_v in_o several_a place_n so_o various_o and_o sometime_o so_o obscure_o and_o so_o dubious_o express_v that_o all_o the_o learning_n and_o subtlety_n of_o doctor_n since_o it_o be_v write_v till_o these_o day_n have_v be_v exercise_v in_o inquire_v compare_v discuss_v several_a text_n and_o clear_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o they_o fit_a for_o the_o conception_n of_o vulgar_a capacity_n the_o whole_a direction_n necessary_a to_o govern_v pastor_n in_o their_o permit_v other_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a scriptureâ—_n be_v full_o and_o excellent_o contain_v in_o that_o on_o text_n of_o the_o second_o epistle_n of_o st._n peter_n 3._o 16._o wherein_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n there_o be_v certain_a thing_n hard_a to_o be_v understand_v which_o the_o unlearned_a and_o unstable_a pervert_n as_o also_o the_o other_o scripture_n to_o their_o own_o perdition_n two_o sort_n of_o reader_n be_v here_o plain_o forbid_v by_o the_o apostle_n for_o certain_o none_o oâ—_n they_o who_o we_o know_v be_v apt_a to_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v permit_v to_o read_v they_o consider_v then_o how_o far_o these_o two_o word_n reach_v unlearned_a and_o unstable_a i_o doubt_v to_o ninety_o nine_o of_o every_o hundred_o in_o england_n which_o if_o admit_v not_o above_o one_o in_o a_o hundred_o be_v good_a discipline_n observe_v will_v be_v allow_v to_o read_v the_o bible_n nor_o can_v it_o be_v object_v as_o usual_o protestant_n do_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v safe_o clear_a to_o every_o one_o in_o fundamental_o and_o mistakable_a only_o in_o point_n of_o lesser_a consequence_n since_o the_o very_a text_n say_v they_o be_v both_o hard_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o pervertible_a to_o the_o perdition_n of_o their_o reader_n and_o if_o such_o point_n as_o import_v salvation_n or_o damnation_n be_v not_o fundamental_a i_o be_o utter_o ignorant_a of_o the_o meaning_n of_o that_o word_n let_v then_o the_o learned_a and_o the_o steady_a christian_a read_v and_o study_v and_o meditate_v thâ—_n bible_n as_o often_o and_o as_o long_o as_o he_o will_v every_o catholic_a will_v commend_v he_o but_o by_o no_o mean_n shall_v that_o liberty_n be_v give_v to_o the_o unlearned_a and_o unstable_a lest_o the_o scripture_n itself_o condemn_v it_o as_o a_o boldness_n that_o may_v endanger_v their_o eternal_a salvation_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a in_o king_n henry_n the_o 8_o the_o who_o after_o he_o have_v cause_v the_o english_a bible_n to_o be_v publish_v so_o as_o to_o be_v read_v by_o all_o without_o any_o restraint_n be_v force_v again_o after_o three_o year_n experience_n wherein_o he_o see_v the_o many_o strange_a and_o horrid_a opinion_n rise_v among_o the_o ignorant_a people_n by_o occasion_n thereof_o by_o a_o new_a act_n of_o parliament_n to_o abridge_v the_o liberty_n former_o grant_v 1._o and_o to_o prohibit_v upon_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o month_n imprisonment_n toties_fw-la quoties_fw-la that_o any_o woman_n husbandman_n artificer_n yeoman_n servingman_n apprentice_n or_o journy-man_n labourer_n etc._n etc._n shall_v read_v they_o to_o themselves_o or_o to_o other_o private_o or_o open_o see_v stat._n 34_o 35._o hen._n 8._o 1._o because_o say_v the_o preface_n of_o that_o statue_n his_o highness_n perceive_v that_o a_o great_a multitude_n of_o his_o subject_n most_o especial_o of_o the_o low_a sort_n have_v so_o abuse_v the_o scripture_n that_o they_o have_v thereby_o grow_v and_o increase_v in_o diverse_a naughty_a and_o erroneous_a opinion_n and_o by_o occasion_n thereof_o fall_v into_o great_a division_n and_o dissension_n among_o themselves_o and_o if_o you_o say_v the_o opinion_n the_o king_n call_v here_o erroneous_a be_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n discover_v by_o the_o vulgar_a from_o the_o new_a light_n of_o the_o scripture_n you_o may_v see_v the_o very_a opinion_n as_o the_o bishop_n collect_v they_o in_o fox_n pag._n 1136._o un-ownable_a by_o any_o sober_a protestant_n or_o christian._n a_o thing_n perhaps_o not_o unworthy_a the_o serious_a consideration_n of_o the_o present_a governor_n who_o have_v see_v the_o like_a effect_n in_o these_o day_n 5._o but_o as_o for_o other_o lay-person_n of_o better_a judgement_n and_o capacity_n and_o of_o who_o submission_n to_o the_o church_n authority_n and_o aversion_n from_o novelty_n sufficient_a proof_n can_v be_v give_v our_o ecclesiastical_a governor_n be_v easy_o enough_o entreat_v yea_o they_o be_v well_o enough_o incline_v to_o exhort_v they_o to_o read_v the_o scripture_n themselves_o in_o their_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o be_v forward_o to_o assist_v they_o in_o explain_v difficulty_n and_o resolve_v doubt_n that_o may_v occur_v 6._o and_o now_o let_v doctor_n pierce_n speak_v his_o conscience_n if_o he_o dare_v do_v it_o be_v not_o this_o way_n of_o manage_v the_o conscience_n of_o christ_n flock_n and_o this_o prudent_a dispense_n of_o scripture_n very_o desirable_a yea_o actual_o in_o their_o heart_n here_o in_o england_n that_o it_o may_v be_v in_o practice_n among_o they_o but_o it_o be_v now_o too_o late_o their_o first_o reformer_n find_v no_o expedient_a so_o effectual_a to_o call_v follower_n to_o they_o out_o of_o god_n church_n as_o by_o wasteful_o pour_v this_o treasure_n into_o their_o hand_n and_o accuse_v the_o church_n for_o not_o do_v so_o not_o foreseeing_a or_o not_o care_v if_o in_o future_a time_n that_o which_o be_v a_o instrument_n of_o their_o schism_n from_o the_o true_a church_n will_v be_v far_o more_o effectual_a to_o multiply_v schism_n from_o their_o false_a one_o for_o the_o make_v a_o ill_a use_n of_o scripture_n by_o ignorant_a or_o passionate_a laic_n be_v not_o altogether_o so_o certain_a or_o probable_a to_o follow_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n where_o man_n be_v breed_v up_o in_o a_o belief_n and_o most_o necessary_a duty_n of_o submission_n even_o of_o their_o mind_n to_o her_o authority_n for_o the_o deliver_n of_o the_o only_a true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n whereas_o in_o such_o church_n as_o this_o in_o which_o not_o any_o one_o person_n ever_o be_v or_o can_v be_v persuade_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n give_v by_o they_o can_v challenge_v a_o internal_a assent_n from_o any_o or_o that_o it_o may_v not_o without_o sin_n be_v contradict_v to_o give_v the_o scripture_n indefinite_o to_o all_o who_o can_v read_v or_o be_v willing_a to_o hear_v it_o read_v without_o a_o guide_n to_o tell_v they_o the_o true_a sense_n which_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v be_v to_o invite_v they_o to_o ascend_v into_o moses_n chair_n which_o such_o reformer_n themselves_o have_v make_v empty_a and_o vacant_a for_o they_o 7._o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o pretend_a novelty_n concern_v public_a pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n 9_o which_o say_v he_o may_v be_v fetch_v indeed_o as_o far_o as_o from_o gregory_n the_o great_a that_o be_v ever_o since_o this_o nation_n be_v christian_n but_o be_v as_o scandalous_o opposite_a to_o the_o plain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n 27._o as_o if_o it_o be_v do_v in_o a_o mere_a despite_n to_o 1._o cor._n 14._o 13._o etc._n etc._n and_o beside_o origen_n it_o be_v confess_v by_o aquinas_n and_o lyra_n that_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o common_a language_n too_o and_o as_o the_o christian_n of_o dalmatia_n habassia_n etc._n etc._n and_o all_o reform_a part_n of_o christendom_n have_v god_n service_n in_o their_o vulgar_a tongue_n so_o have_v it_o be_v in_o divers_a place_n by_o approbation_n first_o have_v from_o the_o pope_n himself_o 8._o i_o will_v acknowledge_v to_o dâ—ctor_n pierce_n that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a point_n of_o novelty_n as_o he_o call_v it_o of_o which_o he_o discourse_v sensible_o and_o as_o it_o be_v to_o the_o purpose_n but_o withal_o i_o must_v tell_v he_o it_o be_v because_o he_o mistake_v our_o church_n meaning_n for_o he_o charge_v the_o catholic_a religion_n as_o if_o one_o of_o its_o position_n be_v that_o god_n public_a service_n ought_v to_o be_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n or_o as_o if_o it_o forbid_v people_n to_o understand_v it_o and_o true_o if_o it_o be_v so_o we_o can_v never_o hope_v to_o be_v reconcile_v with_o that_o passage_n of_o scripture_n out_o of_o st._n paul_n 1_o cor._n 14._o 13_o etc._n etc._n but_o all_o this_o be_v a_o pure_a misunderstanding_n therefore_o i_o desire_v he_o to_o permit_v himself_o for_o once_o to_o be_v inform_v how_o the_o
be_v a_o sin_n so_o unpardonable_a that_o no_o ignorance_n unless_o suppose_v such_o as_o be_v invincible_a which_o i_o fear_v much_o few_o than_o be_v ordinary_o imagine_v of_o those_o who_o have_v any_o liberal_a education_n can_v pretend_v to_o in_o that_o great_a evidence_n and_o light_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o continue_a succession_n unity_n of_o doctrine_n perfect_a obedience_n to_o their_o spiritual_a superior_n penance_n and_o retirement_n from_o the_o world_n and_o several_a other_o signal_n mark_n of_o the_o one_o holy_a catholic_n apostolic_a church_n no_o ignorance_n i_o say_v no_o surreption_n provocation_n etc._n etc._n can_v excuse_v it_o some_o may_v be_v more_o deep_o guilty_a and_o obnoxious_a to_o a_o heavy_a damnation_n than_o other_o as_o ringleader_n more_o than_o follower_n but_o damnation_n be_v by_o the_o father_n general_o denounce_v as_o the_o portion_n of_o all_o 4._o the_o true_a reason_n whereof_o may_v be_v deduce_v from_o the_o example_n of_o all_o other_o government_n whatsoever_o the_o great_a offence_n a_o subject_a can_v commit_v against_o monarchy_n be_v a_o actual_a attempt_n or_o rather_o the_o attempt_n execute_v by_o which_o monarchy_n be_v dissolve_v inward_o to_o condemn_v the_o law_n of_o such_o a_o government_n to_o entertain_v principle_n which_o if_o put_v in_o practice_n will_v withdraw_v subject_n from_o their_o due_a obedience_n be_v a_o offence_n of_o a_o high_a nature_n but_o the_o actual_a cantonise_v of_o a_o kingdom_n and_o the_o raise_n in_o it_o court_v or_o judicatories_n independent_a on_o and_o opposite_a to_o the_o common_a tribunal_n of_o the_o country_n be_v the_o utmost_a of_o all_o crime_n both_o the_o seducer_n and_o seduce_a be_v not_o only_o deprive_v of_o the_o privilege_n belong_v to_o good_a subject_n but_o pursue_v by_o arm_n as_o the_o worst_a of_o all_o enemy_n 5._o it_o be_v so_o in_o god_n church_n the_o main_a thing_n our_o creed_n teach_v we_o to_o believe_v of_o it_o be_v its_o unity_n without_o which_o it_o be_v not_o a_o church_n now_o if_o unity_n than_o order_n than_o subordination_n of_o governor_n etc._n etc._n what_o therefore_o be_v the_o great_a sin_n against_o this_o fundamental_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n but_o schism_n a_o dissolve_v the_o communion_n and_o connexion_n that_o the_o member_n of_o this_o great_a body_n have_v among_o themselves_o and_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o whole_a we_o all_o willing_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o great_a sin_n of_o the_o synagogue_n the_o sin_n that_o fill_v up_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o crime_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v their_o murder_v our_o lord_n 11._o now_o say_v st._n chrysostom_n we_o shall_v not_o merit_v and_o incurâ—d_v less_o cruel_a punishment_n if_o we_o divide_v the_o unity_n and_o plenituâ—_n of_o the_o church_n the_o mystical_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n than_o those_o have_v do_v which_o pierce_v mangle_a and_o tear_v his_o own_o body_n eccles._n and_o the_o very_a like_o expression_n have_v st._n cyprian_n 6._o there_o be_v very_o few_o heresy_n that_o be_v only_o such_o error_n as_o be_v formal_o destructive_a to_o those_o very_o few_o verity_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n without_o a_o explicit_a belief_n whereof_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v which_o do_v in_o themselves_o simple_o as_o false_a opinion_n universal_o destroy_v salvation_n indeed_o if_o they_o have_v the_o formality_n of_o heresy_n join_v to_o they_o and_o be_v maintain_v with_o a_o knowledge_n that_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n than_o they_o have_v involve_v in_o they_o something_o of_o schism_n or_o at_o least_o they_o be_v in_o a_o immediate_a disposition_n to_o schism_n and_o in_o that_o regard_n all_o heresy_n though_o in_o point_n of_o themselves_o less_o important_a be_v damnative_n but_o schism_n alone_o though_o there_o be_v no_o heresy_n join_v with_o it_o immediate_o divide_v from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o consequent_o from_o christ_n himself_o 7._o but_o may_v not_o ignorance_n excuse_v the_o guilt_n of_o schism_n no_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o some_o regard_n it_o aggravate_v it_o for_o though_o pride_n and_o malice_n be_v far_o great_a in_o the_o lead_a schismatic_n person_n of_o wit_n and_o learning_n yet_o ignorant_a soul_n and_o idiot_n seem_v more_o to_o contradict_v human_a reason_n because_o the_o more_o ignorant_a they_o ought_v to_o know_v they_o be_v and_o be_v confess_o no_o pastor_n the_o more_o ought_v they_o to_o submit_v their_o judgement_n to_o authority_n and_o consequent_o the_o prefer_v their_o own_o conduct_n or_o the_o conduct_n and_o direction_n of_o particular_a man_n or_o church_n before_o the_o universal_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n the_o excommunicate_v as_o it_o be_v the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n the_o esteem_v all_o christian_n both_o pastor_n and_o flock_n as_o heathen_n and_o publican_n be_v a_o presumption_n so_o contrary_a to_o human_a nature_n and_o reason_n that_o their_o want_n of_o learning_n be_v that_o which_o will_v most_o condemn_v they_o i_o speak_v not_o now_o of_o person_n absolute_o idiot_n who_o scarce_o know_v there_o be_v any_o other_o pastor_n or_o any_o other_o church_n then_o their_o own_o who_o pretend_v not_o at_o all_o to_o pass_v their_o judgement_n on_o other_o religion_n but_o know_v only_o what_o their_o pastor_n teach_v they_o have_v no_o ability_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o condition_n to_o examine_v scripture_n and_o church_n for_o such_o no_o doubt_n may_v by_o their_o simplicity_n and_o absolute_a invincible_a ignorance_n escape_v the_o malignity_n of_o schism_n but_o i_o speak_v of_o inferior_a tradesman_n of_o gentleman_n and_o gentlewoman_n who_o have_v a_o capacity_n of_o be_v right_o instruct_v and_o better_o inform_v of_o that_o spiritual_a authority_n to_o which_o they_o owe_v their_o subjection_n and_o yet_o who_o by_o their_o own_o perverseness_n become_v troubleâ—_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o because_o they_o caâ—_n read_v the_o scripture_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o both_o for_o themselves_o and_o their_o pastor_n etc._n etc._n such_o as_o these_o no_o doubt_n have_v drink_v in_o the_o very_a gall_n of_o schism_n by_o usurp_v a_o authority_n which_o express_a scripture_n say_v belong_v only_a to_o pastor_n 8._o some_o learned_a person_n particular_o doctor_n steward_n attribute_v much_o to_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o english_a church_n which_o he_o say_v be_v like_o st._n cyprian_n neminem_fw-la condemantes_fw-la aut_fw-la a_o communione_fw-la separantes_fw-la and_o this_o alone_a they_o suppose_v will_v exempt_v protestant_n as_o it_o do_v st._n cyprian_n from_o the_o imputation_n and_o penalty_n of_o schism_n to_o which_o other_o violent_a calvinistical_a congregation_n be_v more_o obnoxious_a but_o the_o case_n be_v not_o the_o same_o this_o indeed_o do_v exempt_a st._n cyprian_a because_o as_o st._n augustin_n say_v the_o church_n have_v not_o then_o decide_v the_o dispute_n to_o who_o decision_n st._n cyprian_n will_v certain_o have_v submit_v the_o case_n of_o protestant_n be_v evident_o different_a if_o a_o province_n in_o england_n have_v withdraw_v itself_o from_o the_o public_a civil_a authority_n will_v this_o excuse_n serve_v they_o to_o say_v we_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o quarrel_v with_o those_o that_o continue_v in_o obedience_n to_o the_o king_n we_o mean_v neither_o he_o nor_o they_o any_o harm_n they_o shall_v be_v welcome_a to_o come_v among_o we_o if_o they_o will_v we_o will_v be_v good_a friend_n we_o will_v not_o meddle_v with_o their_o do_n but_o we_o will_v be_v govern_v only_o by_o our_o own_o law_n and_o magistrate_n &_o c_o i_o believe_v not_o their_o civility_n in_o their_o rebellion_n will_v not_o change_v the_o title_n of_o their_o crime_n nor_o free_v they_o from_o the_o punishment_n due_a to_o it_o it_o may_v perhaps_o qualify_v the_o prince_n resentment_n but_o the_o civil_a treason_n be_v treason_n 9_o be_v to_o examine_v the_o doctor_n be_v plea_n touch_v the_o point_n of_o schism_n i_o think_v requisite_a to_o premise_v this_o consideration_n of_o its_o heinousness_n that_o both_o he_o and_o myself_o also_o shall_v consider_v it_o as_o the_o most_o important_a of_o all_o other_o in_o which_o the_o least_o mistake_n will_v prove_v mortal_a i_o will_v add_v a_o bold_a word_n and_o undertake_v to_o justify_v it_o though_o it_o be_v far_o more_o probable_a that_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o innovation_n in_o all_o the_o point_n mention_v by_o the_o doctor_n yet_o since_o by_o the_o protestant_n confession_n those_o point_n be_v not_o fundamental_a their_o voluntary_a separate_n themselves_o from_o her_o communion_n will_v be_v in_o god_n esteem_n very_a schism_n chap._n xx._n how_o the_o preacher_n vain_o endeavour_v to_o excuse_v his_o church_n from_o schism_n of_o the_o subordination_n of_o church_n governor_n and_o synod_n the_o breach_n of_o their_o subordination_n be_v the_o
cause_n of_o all_o dis-unions_a and_o schism_n the_o unappealable_a authority_n of_o general_a council_n acknowledge_v by_o antiquity_n 1._o in_o this_o point_n of_o schism_n to_o the_o end_n the_o doctor_n may_v clear_a protestant_n and_o lay_v the_o weight_n of_o so_o great_a a_o crime_n on_o the_o catholic_n church_n he_o argue_v thus_o since_o beside_o corruption_n in_o practice_n which_o yet_o alone_o can_v justify_v separation_n there_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o many_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n likewise_o entrench_v on_o fundamental_o the_o schism_n can_v not_o be_v on_o the_o church_n of_o england_n side_n which_o be_v oblige_v to_o separate_v so_o just_a a_o cause_n be_v give_v but_o on_o they_o who_o give_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o separation_n now_o that_o particular_a nation_n have_v a_o power_n to_o purge_v themselves_o from_o corruption_n without_o leave_n from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n appear_v 1._o by_o the_o concession_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a popish_a writer_n 2._o from_o the_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o king_n of_o england_n who_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3._o likewise_o from_o the_o code_o and_o novel_n of_o justinian_n the_o capitulare_fw-la of_o charlemain_n and_o the_o endeavour_n of_o two_o late_a emperor_n 4._o from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o king_n of_o juda._n he_o conclude_v that_o have_v the_o pope_n be_v content_a with_o his_o primacy_n of_o order_n they_o will_v never_o have_v cast_v off_o the_o yoke_n which_o never_o have_v be_v put_v upon_o their_o neck_n whence_o appear_v say_v he_o that_o the_o usurper_n make_v the_o schism_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o his_o discourse_n 2._o in_o answer_v this_o i_o will_v proceed_v according_a to_o this_o method_n 1._o i_o will_v show_v out_o of_o antiquity_n from_o the_o example_n of_o all_o orderly_a government_n from_o evident_a reason_n etc._n etc._n what_o obedience_n every_o christian_n be_v oblige_v to_o perform_v to_o church_n governor_n in_o the_o obstinate_a refusal_n of_o which_o consist_v schism_n 2._o i_o will_v apply_v this_o to_o the_o present_a controversy_n between_o the_o english_a and_o roman_a church_n i_o will_v consider_v the_o validity_n of_o his_o allegation_n and_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o indifferent_a man_n conscience_n to_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v sufficient_a to_o justify_v the_o separation_n 3._o touch_v the_o first_o point_n i_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o we_o both_o agree_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v place_v in_o his_o church_n ecclesiastical_a governor_n to_o continue_v by_o a_o legitimate_a succession_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o authority_n consist_v partly_o in_o propose_v doctrine_n to_o be_v believe_v partly_o in_o make_v law_n for_o discipline_n and_o order_n and_o that_o the_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v no_o other_o than_o such_o as_o either_o be_v express_o or_o at_o least_o in_o their_o immediate_a necessary_a principle_n contain_v in_o divine_a revelation_n no_o innovation_n no_o change_n must_v be_v in_o they_o whereas_o order_n for_o discipline_n may_v according_a to_o the_o prudence_n of_o the_o church_n sometime_o admit_v alteration_n likewise_o i_o believe_v we_o agree_v that_o this_o lawful_a authority_n of_o church_n governor_n or_o bishop_n may_v be_v different_o exercise_v that_o be_v either_o by_o their_o single_a person_n or_o in_o conjunction_n with_o other_o meet_v in_o synod_n diocesan_n provincial_a national_a patriarkical_n and_o ecumenical_a the_o authority_n of_o which_o synod_n be_v by_o degree_n respective_o increase_v according_a to_o the_o quality_n of_o they_o the_o low_a degree_n among_o these_o be_v diocesan_n and_o the_o supreme_a unappealable_a authority_n be_v in_o ecumenical_a synod_n to_o deny_v this_o in_o gross_a be_v to_o make_v they_o ridiculous_a conventicle_n and_o the_o more_o plenary_a they_o be_v the_o more_o dangerous_a and_o destructive_a of_o unity_n will_v they_o be_v if_o they_o may_v be_v repeal_v by_o other_o less_o plenary_a 4._o thus_o far_o we_o agree_v but_o when_o we_o come_v to_o a_o precise_a declaration_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o that_o authority_n by_o both_o side_n agree_v on_o in_o the_o general_n here_o we_o begin_v to_o differ_v wherefore_o to_o the_o end_n indifferent_a reader_n may_v be_v enable_v distinct_o to_o view_v and_o judge_v on_o which_o side_n justice_n and_o truth_n lie_v i_o will_v beside_o what_o have_v already_o be_v say_v of_o infallibility_n plain_o set_v down_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n concern_v this_o matter_n with_o the_o exception_n which_o the_o most_o learned_a controvertist_n of_o the_o english_a church_n have_v interpose_v against_o it_o 5._o 14._o there_o be_v in_o st._n clement_n constitution_n a_o say_n that_o to_o every_o bishop_n be_v entrust_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o episcopal_a office_n universal_o in_o like_a manner_n st._n cyprian_n say_v episcopatus_fw-la unus_fw-la est_fw-la cujus_fw-la a_o singulis_fw-la in_o solidum_fw-la pars_fw-la tenetur_fw-la the_o episcopal_a office_n be_v but_o one_o eccles._n of_o which_o every_o bishop_n hold_v his_o portion_n in_o common_a the_o meaning_n of_o which_o speech_n be_v not_o that_o every_o particular_a bishop_n be_v in_o regard_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n a_o ecumenical_a bishop_n but_o since_o the_o church_n in_o general_n be_v true_o and_o perfect_o one_o body_n each_o bishop_n in_o it_o be_v so_o to_o administer_v his_o charge_n as_o that_o he_o must_v have_v a_o eye_n to_o the_o whole_a diocese_n and_o province_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o to_o be_v esteem_v as_o so_o many_o secular_a principality_n independent_a and_o absolute_a which_o can_v publish_v declaration_n and_o law_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o their_o neighbour_n profit_n or_o like_v it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o church_n but_o every_o bishop_n in_o execute_v his_o episcopal_a office_n ought_v much_o more_o to_o be_v solicitous_a of_o the_o general_a unity_n peace_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n than_o of_o his_o own_o diocese_n so_o that_o if_o any_o law_n custom_n or_o doctrine_n in_o it_o be_v discordant_a from_o but_o especial_o if_o it_o condemn_v what_o be_v by_o law_n in_o force_n in_o the_o province_n patriarchat_n or_o much_o more_o the_o universal_a church_n such_o a_o law_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v make_v or_o be_v make_v aught_o to_o be_v repeal_v 6._o as_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o bishop_n in_o synod_n particular_o in_o declare_v doctrine_n for_o in_o that_o we_o be_v at_o present_a principal_o concern_v such_o authority_n may_v be_v conceive_v to_o extend_v itself_o either_o to_o the_o notout-ward-contra-profession_n only_o or_o to_o the_o inward_a assent_n etc._n etc._n between_o which_o two_n there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n 7._o the_o common_a receive_v catholic_n doctrine_n teach_v that_o whereas_o in_o general_a council_n the_o only_a tribunal_n which_o be_v by_o all_o acknowledge_a to_o be_v infallible_a there_o may_v be_v either_o 1._o a_o declaration_n of_o traditionary_a doctrine_n which_o former_o before_o such_o declaration_n do_v not_o evident_o and_o universal_o appear_v to_o be_v traditionary_a 2._o or_o a_o decision_n of_o debate_n about_o clear_a and_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o such_o doctrine_n in_o both_o these_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a infallible_a i_o say_v not_o to_o enlarge_v dispute_n beyond_o the_o present_a exigence_n at_o least_o in_o all_o point_v any_o way_n necessary_a to_o our_o salvation_n and_o this_o ground_a upon_o those_o sure_a promise_n of_o our_o lord_n make_v to_o these_o guide_n of_o his_o church_n mention_v before_o cap._n 9_o 11_o 12._o and_o hence_o such_o both_o declaration_n and_o decision_n be_v to_o be_v not_o only_o not_o contradict_v but_o submit_v to_o by_o a_o internal_a assent_n the_o undiscovered_a refusal_n of_o which_o assent_n though_o it_o do_v not_o render_v the_o refuser_n heretic_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n as_o upon_o contradiction_n or_o refusal_n of_o assent_n will_v for_o ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la judicat_fw-la de_fw-fr internis_fw-la yet_o since_o such_o declaration_n and_o decision_n be_v always_o attend_v either_o with_o express_v or_o at_o least_o imply_v anathemas_n to_o contrary_a doctrine_n the_o contrary_a internal_a judgement_n be_v heretical_a 8._o of_o the_o acknowledge_a infallibility_n of_o the_o representative_a church_n in_o declaration_n of_o traditionary_a doctrine_n we_o have_v sufficient_a testimony_n from_o antiquity_n st._n 77._o athanasius_n quote_v also_o by_o st._n epiphanius_n profess_v that_o he_o wonder_v how_o any_o one_o dare_v move_v a_o question_n touch_v matter_n define_v in_o the_o nicen_n council_n since_z the_o decree_n of_o such_o council_n can_v be_v change_v without_o error_n therefore_o they_o be_v unalterable_a and_o in_o our_o sense_n infallible_a nor_o can_v there_o be_v any_o doubt_n but_o those_o matter_n define_v be_v ancient_a and_o traditionary_a doctrine_n trin._n and_o st._n augustin_n say_v the_o last_o judgement_n of_o
visible_a church_n say_v he_o we_o have_v without_o scruple_n former_o grant_v that_o protestant_n do_v forsake_v it_o that_o be_v renounce_v the_o practice_n of_o same_o observance_n in_o which_o the_o whole_a visible_a church_n before_o they_o do_v communicate_v and_o sect_n 56._o what_o do_v you_o conclude_v say_v he_o from_o â—ence_n but_o that_o see_v there_o be_v no_o visible_a church_n but_o corrupt_v where_o note_v that_o he_o must_v affirm_v not_o only_a corruption_n in_o manner_n but_o also_o in_o doctrine_n and_o law_n for_o from_o several_a of_o these_o he_o will_v not_o deny_v luther_n to_o have_v make_v a_o discession_n luther_n forsake_v the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o corrupt_a church_n can_v not_o but_o forsake_v the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n well_o let_v this_o be_v grant_v what_o will_v come_v of_o it_o that_o luther_n must_v be_v a_o schismatic_a by_o no_o mean_n i_o say_v it_o be_v evident_a as_o these_o confess_v that_o the_o pretend_a reform_a church_n real_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o be_v from_o that_o holy_a catholic_n church_n which_o we_o believe_v be_v to_o continue_v so_o in_o every_o age_n since_o not_o one_o church_n upon_o earth_n antecedent_n to_o their_o separation_n can_v be_v find_v out_o with_o which_o they_o be_v join_v in_o external_a communion_n not_o one_o which_o have_v law_n or_o governor_n in_o common_a with_o they_o not_o one_o that_o will_v join_v with_o they_o or_o with_o which_o they_o will_v join_v in_o public_a office_n liturgy_n sacrifice_n and_o synod_n the_o english_a church_n do_v not_o pretend_v a_o communion_n with_o church_n manifest_o heretical_a as_o the_o armenian_a coptite_n abissine_n nestorian_a jacobite_n georgian_a church_n etc._n etc._n and_o for_o the_o grecian_a the_o reformer_n at_o their_o first_o separation_n be_v actual_o divide_v from_o she_o and_o sure_o they_o will_v not_o say_v that_o by_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a they_o become_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la in_o communion_n with_o the_o grecian_a or_o if_o they_o will_v say_v so_o the_o grecian_a will_v protest_v against_o they_o as_o we_o see_v their_o patriarch_n hieremias_n do_v etc._n etc._n 17._o and_o that_o be_v but_o a_o very_a ineffectual_a salve_n bramhall_n which_o a_o late_a learned_a protestant_a writer_n in_o his_o discourse_n of_o schism_n insist_o upon_o when_o see_v clear_o the_o english_a church_n can_v not_o pretend_v a_o communion_n with_o any_o other_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o world_n he_o therefore_o claim_v privilege_n of_o the_o english_a church_n equal_a to_o those_o ancient_a one_o of_o cyprus_n which_o be_v a_o church_n independent_a of_o all_o other_o and_o exempt_v from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o eastern_a patriarch_n of_o antioch_n for_o though_o this_o pretention_n can_v be_v make_v good_a which_o be_v impossible_a yet_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v their_o turn_n consider_v the_o english_a church_n ever_o since_o her_o conversion_n acknowledge_v herself_o a_o member_n of_o the_o western_a patriarchate_n but_o though_o she_o have_v indeed_o such_o a_o privilege_n and_o never_o renounce_v it_o who_o will_v say_v the_o cyprian_a church_n because_o exempt_v from_o certain_a act_n of_o patriarckical_a jurisdiction_n as_o ordination_n visitation_n etc._n etc._n can_v therefore_o independent_o of_o all_o the_o world_n frame_n or_o change_v article_n of_o faith_n or_o be_v excuse_v from_o subscribe_v to_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n though_o only_o patriarckical_a chap._n xxii_o the_o limitation_n of_o the_o church_n authority_n make_v by_o archbishop_n lawd_n etc._n etc._n examine_v objection_n against_o the_o proceed_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n answer_v manifest_a illegality_n in_o q._n eliz._n reformation_n secular_a and_o carnal_a end_n in_o it_o 1._o have_v show_v the_o indispensible_a obligation_n of_o even_o a_o internal_a assent_n that_o roman_a catholic_n acknowledge_v due_a to_o the_o decision_n of_o general_a council_n as_o be_v infallible_a and_o which_o protestant_n aught_o also_o to_o perform_v though_o they_o acknowledge_v such_o a_o infallibility_n to_o extend_v only_o to_o doctrine_n fundamental_a since_o the_o church_n herself_o have_v not_o declare_v which_o of_o her_o decision_n be_v fundamental_a and_o which_o not_o for_o she_o have_v affix_v anathemas_n to_o many_o which_o in_o themselves_o be_v not_o fundamental_a and_o have_v say_v only_o si_fw-la quis_fw-la dixerit_fw-la not_o si_fw-la quis_fw-la non_fw-la crediderit_fw-la concern_v doctrine_n which_o be_v unquestionable_o fundamental_a and_o necessary_a we_o will_v now_o examine_v the_o forementioned_a limitation_n or_o case_n in_o which_o it_o be_v say_v particular_a person_n or_o church_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v dispense_v with_o for_o yield_v a_o assent_n to_o decision_n of_o general_a council_n touch_v matter_n not_o fundamental_a or_o even_o for_o not_o contradict_v they_o which_o limitation_n have_v be_v fix_v by_o archbishop_n lawd_n doctor_n field_n etc._n etc._n 2._o in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o assent_n even_o internal_a say_v they_o be_v to_o be_v give_v indispensable_o to_o all_o decision_n of_o general_a council_n touch_v such_o doctrine_n only_o as_o be_v fundamental_a or_o point_n of_o necessary_a faith_n because_o so_o far_o and_o no_o far_o their_o infallibility_n extend_v but_o who_o shall_v or_o can_v judge_v what_o point_n be_v or_o be_v not_o of_o necessary_a faith_n with_o respect_n to_o all_o particular_a state_n of_o man_n or_o church_n when_o the_o church_n herself_o have_v not_o make_v any_o distinction_n between_o they_o and_o perhaps_o can_v sure_o prudence_n and_o a_o most_o necessary_a care_n of_o our_o own_o salvation_n by_o continue_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n will_v dictate_v to_o we_o that_o since_o the_o church_n be_v as_o to_o fundamental_o infallible_a and_o therefore_o can_v mislead_v we_o to_o our_o danger_n there_o can_v be_v no_o safety_n but_o in_o assent_v to_o all_o her_o decision_n as_o if_o they_o be_v of_o necessary_a faith_n for_o only_o by_o do_v so_o we_o can_v be_v sure_a not_o to_o err_v in_o necessary_a point_n and_o we_o shall_v be_v certain_o free_a from_o all_o danger_n of_o schism_n 3._o second_o as_o to_o decision_n make_v by_o general_a council_n of_o doctrine_n not_o necessary_a if_o we_o can_v find_v they_o out_o the_o same_o internal_a assent_n say_v they_o be_v due_a except_o in_o two_o case_n i._o unless_o scripture_n or_o evident_a demonstration_n come_v against_o they_o whereby_o we_o know_v most_o certain_o the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o have_v determine_v in_o which_o case_n it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o assent_v yea_o it_o be_v permit_v rather_o to_o contradict_v and_o separate_v but_o let_v any_o christian_a man_n conscience_n judge_n whether_o this_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v as_o a_o fit_a respectful_a or_o even_o possible_a supposition_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v conspire_v to_o frame_v decision_n in_o matter_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n against_o which_o express_a scripture_n or_o evident_a demonstration_n can_v be_v produce_v this_o licence_n be_v admit_v who_o shall_v be_v judge_n whether_o that_o which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v a_o demonstration_n be_v real_o one_o or_o no_o or_o whether_o a_o person_n do_v know_v most_o certain_o the_o contrary_a to_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v decide_v none_o can_v judge_v of_o the_o thought_n of_o another_o so_o that_o upon_o these_o ground_n whoever_o shall_v say_v he_o be_v certain_a the_o church_n have_v err_v must_v be_v believe_v or_o however_o can_v be_v find_v fault_n withal_o for_o his_o renounce_v obedience_n to_o the_o universal_a church_n what_o presbyterian_a write_v or_o dispute_v against_o episcopacy_n or_o other_o doctrine_n of_o this_o church_n will_v doubt_v to_o say_v that_o he_o do_v most_o certain_o believe_v and_o know_v such_o doctrine_n to_o be_v error_n and_o if_o he_o say_v so_o who_o can_v demostrate_v that_o he_o do_v not_o think_v so_o and_o if_o he_o think_v so_o he_o may_v question_v contradict_v and_o make_v party_n to_o reverse_v all_o the_o law_n decision_n etc._n etc._n both_o of_o the_o english_a and_o god_n church_n too_o by_o the_o archbishops_n warrant_n for_o he_o take_v notice_n page_n 245._o that_o such_o a_o objection_n will_v be_v make_v resolve_v it_o thus_o that_o a_o general_n council_n he_o mean_v another_o general_a council_n must_v decide_v whether_o it_o be_v a_o demonstration_n or_o not_o hence_o it_o will_v follow_v 1._o that_o when_o any_o one_o cry_v a_o demonstration_n he_o can_v be_v reduce_v to_o obedience_n till_o another_o general_a council_n be_v call_v 2._o but_o if_o another_o general_a council_n must_v decide_v it_o why_o have_v not_o the_o last_o general_n council_n which_o he_o disobey_v decide_v it_o or_o if_o this_o may_v not_o oblige_v he_o why_o shall_v the_o next_o but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o judge_v to_o be_v dispensation_n enough_o for_o
but_o he_o discourse_v so_o as_o if_o the_o christian_a prince_n be_v herein_o infallible_a when_o yet_o he_o suppose_v that_o all_o his_o clergy_n may_v be_v herein_o deceive_v as_o if_o queen_n elizabeth_n understand_v the_o scripture_n and_o ancient_a tradition_n aright_o in_o these_o law_n whilst_o her_o bishop_n and_o convocation_n err_v in_o both_o till_o she_o have_v new-moulded_n they_o be_v not_o this_o a_o strange_a way_n to_o justify_v a_o church-reformation_n for_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n it_o shall_v be_v speak_v to_o by_o and_o by_o 7._o and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o urge_v concern_v the_o power_n of_o king_n it_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n deny_v that_o these_o have_v supremacy_n proper_a to_o they_o to_o command_v obedience_n from_o all_o their_o subject_n and_o that_o as_o well_o from_o a_o clergyman_n as_o any_o other_o to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n with_o the_o civil_a sword_n and_o with_o temporal_a penalty_n a_o supremacy_n to_o which_o the_o church_n lay_v no_o claim_n but_o when_o any_o doubt_n or_o controversy_n arise_v what_o or_o which_o these_o law_n be_v as_o there_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n reign_n in_o many_o point_n secular_a prince_n as_o well_o as_o other_o be_v son_n of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v to_o learn_v this_o from_o the_o exposition_n of_o their_o spiritual_a father_n the_o churchman_n i_o mean_v that_o body_n of_o they_o which_o have_v the_o just_a and_o superior_a authority_n of_o decide_v such_o controversy_n and_o let_v this_o suffice_v to_o show_v the_o legality_n of_o the_o first_o proceed_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o unanimous_a vote_n of_o the_o whole_a clergy_n or_o of_o those_o therein_o who_o clear_o have_v the_o decisive_a power_n of_o ecclesiastical_a controversy_n either_o concern_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n or_o truth_n of_o ancient_a tradition_n 12._o then_o compare_v this_o reformation_n with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o regard_n of_o worldly_a or_o carnal_a interest_n let_v any_o indifferent_a man_n judge_n between_o they_o be_v not_o the_o liberty_n obtain_v by_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o to_o bring_v into_o his_o bed_n a_o new_a handsome_a wife_n instead_o of_o his_o former_a virtuous_a queen_n a_o very_a carnal_a interest_n be_v not_o his_o invade_v all_o the_o possession_n and_o treasure_n of_o monastery_n a_o great_a secular_a interest_n be_v not_o the_o divide_v the_o say_a land_n among_o the_o nobility_n and_o gentry_n at_o very_o easy_a rate_n a_o very_a great_a interest_n in_o king_n edward_n day_n be_v not_o the_o protector_n seize_v on_o the_o remainder_n of_o church-spoil_n a_o great_a interest_n be_v not_o the_o free_n of_o clergyman_n from_o a_o necessity_n of_o say_v daily_o and_o almost_o hourly_o long_o ecclesiastical_a office_n from_o lie_v a_o lone_a without_o bedfellow_n etc._n etc._n matter_n of_o great_a both_o carnal_a and_o secular_a interest_n be_v not_o the_o exempt_n of_o all_o both_o laity_n and_o ecclesiastic_n from_o the_o duty_n of_o confess_v their_o sin_n and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o penitential_a satisfaction_n from_o rigorous_a fast_n out_o of_o conscience_n and_o religion_n and_o other_o austerity_n a_o matter_n of_o considerable_a interest_n to_o flesh_n and_o corrupt_a nature_n can_v any_o such_o interest_n as_o these_o be_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v operative_a in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n how_o far_o all_o these_o interest_n of_o the_o world_n and_o flesh_n have_v influence_n on_o the_o first_o godly_a reformer_n we_o may_v rational_o suspect_v but_o god_n only_o know_v and_o themselves_o long_o before_o this_o time_n feel_v god_n be_v not_o mock_v 13._o by_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v appear_v but_o even_o too_o clear_o how_o that_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o all_o government_n and_o subordination_n be_v utter_o neglect_v in_o england_n at_o the_o time_n that_o the_o pretend_a reformation_n be_v contrive_v and_o execute_v here_o be_v a_o new_a and_o through_o mould_v of_o a_o church_n both_o a_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n call_v a_o reformation_n wherein_o all_o the_o synodical_a act_n of_o this_o church_n since_o christianity_n enter_v among_o we_o be_v as_o to_o any_o oblige_a power_n by_o their_o authority_n reverse_v wherein_o all_o the_o decision_n of_o patriarchical_a council_n yea_o of_o ecumenical_a synod_n be_v call_v into_o examination_n all_o their_o law_n so_o far_o as_o seem_v meet_v reform_v the_o whole_a regard_n that_o england_n have_v to_o all_o other_o catholic_n church_n as_o a_o member_n of_o the_o whole_a be_v utter_o break_v by_o one_o national_a church_n nay_o not_o so_o much_o but_o by_o one_o luxurious_a king_n by_o one_o child_n and_o by_o one_o woman_n even_o when_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o clergy_n protest_v against_o it_o and_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o 35._o if_o doctor_n pierce_n may_v be_v believe_v thus_o to_o reform_v be_v to_o write_v after_o the_o copy_n which_o have_v be_v set_v to_o the_o reformer_n in_o his_o text_n by_o the_o bless_a reformer_n of_o all_o the_o world_n which_o be_v so_o to_o reform_v as_o not_o to_o innovate_v and_o to_o accommodate_v their_o religion_n to_o what_o they_o find_v in_o the_o beginning_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n accuse_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o he_o express_v it_o but_o indeed_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n as_o he_o must_v and_o as_o other_o grant_v of_o not_o only_o horrible_a corruption_n in_o point_n of_o practice_n but_o hideous_a error_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n too_o &_o such_o as_o trench_v upon_o foundation_n 14._o but_o the_o preacher_n must_v not_o expect_v his_o confident_a asseveration_n without_o proof_n can_v seduce_v the_o judgement_n of_o any_o consider_a man_n to_o believe_v he_o against_o evidence_n and_o experience_n 12._o nothing_o be_v more_o plain_a than_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o observe_v the_o foresay_a fundamental_a rule_n be_v and_o will_v be_v eternal_o free_a from_o danger_n either_o of_o causal_n or_o formal_a schism_n and_o as_o plain_a it_o be_v that_o no_o church_n can_v be_v separate_a from_o the_o catholic_n communion_n but_o by_o transgress_v that_o rule_n for_o if_o diocesan_n church_n and_o synod_n will_v submit_v to_o provincial_n and_o provincial_a to_o national_a and_o these_o to_o patriarchical_a and_o all_o to_o ecumenical_a how_o can_v unity_n be_v dissolve_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o subordinate_a council_n shall_v take_v on_o they_o to_o reverse_v the_o act_n and_o decision_n of_o superior_a one_o especial_o of_o ecumenical_a how_o can_v schism_n possible_o be_v avoid_v and_o with_o what_o show_v of_o reason_n can_v any_o particular_a church_n thus_o break_v ecclesiastical_a order_n charge_v other_o church_n with_o schism_n because_o they_o will_v not_o break_v they_o too_o chap._n xxiii_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o doctor_n be_v proof_n allege_v to_o justify_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o the_o english_a separation_n as_o 1._o from_o the_o independent_a authority_n of_o our_o king_n 2._o from_o the_o example_n of_o justinian_n and_o other_o emperor_n 3._o from_o the_o practice_n of_o fourteen_o of_o our_o king_n 4._o from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o king_n of_o juda._n in_o what_o sense_n new_a article_n of_o faith_n be_v make_v by_o the_o church_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 1._o it_o remain_v now_o that_o i_o answer_v the_o example_n produce_v by_o the_o preacher_n to_o justify_v their_o separation_n to_o be_v no_o schism_n he_o say_v 33._o that_o by_o the_o concession_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a popish_a writer_n particular_a nation_n have_v still_o a_o power_n to_o purge_v themselves_o from_o their_o corruption_n as_o well_o in_o the_o church_n as_o in_o the_o state_n without_o leave_n have_v from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n this_o be_v willing_o grant_v but_o do_v those_o writer_n concede_fw-la such_o a_o purgation_n as_o their_o first_o reformer_n administer_v to_o this_o kingdom_n not_o only_o without_o but_o against_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n nor_o only_o of_o rome_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n a_o purgation_n from_o the_o whole_a faith_n and_o discipline_n in_o any_o thing_n they_o judge_v fit_a to_o be_v rectify_v that_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o council_n and_o law_n of_o prince_n have_v be_v receive_v and_o in_o force_n ever_o since_o the_o nation_n be_v christian_n and_o by_o which_o they_o declare_v themselves_o member_n of_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n on_o the_o contrary_a from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n he_o will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o produce_v one_o example_n either_o of_o state_n or_o prince_n except_o profess_a heretic_n such_o as_o the_o emperor_n constantius_n valens_n zeno_n etc._n etc._n that_o ever_o make_v any_o law_n to_o repeal_v any_o doctrine_n declare_v or_o discipline_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n the_o purgation_n concede_v and_o execute_v by_o prince_n
true_o catholic_n be_v to_o extirpate_v all_o innovation_n in_o doctrine_n all_o transgression_n of_o discipline_n that_o swerve_v from_o the_o decree_n and_o ordination_n of_o the_o church_n and_o no_o other_o 2._o sure_o the_o doctor_n do_v not_o think_v christian_a prince_n as_o such_o cease_v to_o be_v son_n of_o the_o church_n they_o must_v be_v save_v as_o well_o as_o their_o subject_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o dispense_v from_o that_o speech_n of_o our_o lord_n qui_fw-fr vos_fw-fr audit_n i_o audit_n they_o be_v not_o pastor_n but_o sheep_n yet_o catholic_n religion_n oblige_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o their_o civil_a power_n extend_v itself_o to_o all_o manner_n of_o cause_n though_o pure_o ecclesiastical_a so_o as_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o civil_a sword_n in_o constrain_a even_o their_o ecclesiastical_a subject_n to_o perform_v that_o duty_n which_o either_o the_o moral_a and_o divine_a law_n according_a to_o the_o church_n exposition_n thereof_o or_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n require_v such_o a_o power_n yea_o a_o supremacy_n in_o such_o a_o power_n we_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o prince_n but_o withal_o we_o can_v find_v either_o in_o reason_n or_o antiquity_n any_o ground_n to_o apply_v to_o prince_n that_o commission_n which_o our_o saviour_n only_o give_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n sicut_fw-la misit_fw-la i_o pater_fw-la etc._n etc._n as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n etc._n etc._n teach_v all_o nation_n etc._n etc._n no_o promise_n have_v be_v make_v to_o prince_n that_o god_n spirit_n shall_v lead_v they_o into_o all_o truth_n any_o other_o way_n then_o whilst_o they_o follow_v the_o direction_n of_o their_o ecclestical_a pastor_n to_o who_o only_o that_o promise_n be_v make_v 3._o nay_o that_o very_a argument_n by_o which_o he_o will_v assert_v his_o cause_n be_v a_o demonstration_n against_o he_o he_o say_v and_o that_o very_o true_o our_o king_n be_v as_o much_o as_o any_o in_o the_o world_n 33._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o hold_v their_o regal_a authority_n immediate_o from_o god_n without_o any_o dependence_n on_o any_o other_o authority_n on_o earth_n the_o like_a must_v be_v say_v of_o other_o absolute_a prince_n too_o now_o this_o independency_n of_o prince_n demonstrate_v that_o the_o regulation_n of_o their_o power_n in_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v make_v according_a to_o a_o authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n pure_o spiritual_a common_a to_o they_o all_o which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n for_o otherwise_o be_v independent_a and_o absolute_a they_o may_v perhaps_o be_v able_a to_o preserve_v a_o kind_n of_o unity_n in_o their_o respective_a kingdom_n by_o force_v from_o their_o subject_n a_o obedience_n to_o a_o religion_n and_o church-policy_n frame_v by_o themselves_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o how_o shall_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v preserve_v in_o unity_n by_o this_o mean_n other_o prince_n be_v independent_a as_o well_o as_o they_o and_o therefore_o may_v frame_v a_o religion_n which_o they_o may_v call_v reformation_n as_o well_o as_o they_o so_o that_o if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o spiritual_a director_n and_o ecclesiastical_a law_n common_a to_o they_o all_o and_o submit_v to_o by_o all_o what_o will_v become_v of_o unity_n which_o of_o these_o independent_o will_v make_v himself_o a_o dependent_a on_o another_o shall_v there_o be_v patriarchicall_a or_o general_a council_n of_o king_n meet_v together_o who_o shall_v summon_v they_o in_o such_o royal_a synod_n there_o must_v be_v order_n which_o of_o they_o shall_v challenge_v a_o primacy_n even_o of_o order_n doctor_n pierce_n may_v see_v what_o consequence_n natural_o and_o unavoidable_o flow_v from_o his_o position_n 4._o touch_v the_o code_n and_o novel_n of_o justinian_n 34._o and_o the_o practice_n of_o charlemagne_n for_o the_o emperor_n zenos_fw-mi 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o leave_v to_o himself_o he_o may_v please_v to_o cast_v a_o serious_a eye_n on_o their_o law_n and_o will_v find_v they_o be_v all_o regulate_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o present_a church_n in_o their_o time_n the_o church_n faith_n and_o her_o canon_n for_o discipline_n they_o reduce_v into_o imperial_a law_n to_o the_o end_n their_o subject_n may_v be_v more_o obedient_a to_o the_o church_n more_o averse_a from_o innovation_n in_o doctrine_n and_o irregularity_n in_o manner_n and_o do_v all_o this_o suit_n with_o the_o case_n of_o english_a protestant_n can_v he_o justify_v king_n henry_n the_o eighths_n oath_n of_o supremacy_n and_o head-ship_n of_o the_o church_n or_o king_n edward_n the_o sixths_n reformation_n legum_fw-la ecclesiasticarum_fw-la or_o q._n eliz._n new_a article_n and_o canon_n by_o these_o law_n of_o the_o code_n or_o capitulare_fw-la let_v the_o emperor_n justinian_n pronounce_v his_o sentence_n in_o this_o matter_n sancimus_fw-la vicem_fw-la legum_n obtinere_fw-la privileg_n &c_n &c_n we_o ordain_v and_o command_v that_o the_o holy_a ecclesiastical_a rule_n declare_v and_o establish_v by_o holy_a council_n shall_v obtain_v the_o force_n of_o law_n for_o their_o doctrine_n we_o receive_v as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o and_o their_o rule_n we_o observe_v as_o law_n add_v again_o to_o show_v that_o the_o law_n enact_v by_o he_o touch_v ecclesiastical_a matter_n be_v intend_v not_o as_o act_n of_o a_o absolute_a ecclesiastical_a supremacy_n but_o as_o consequence_n of_o the_o church_n authority_n conven_n he_o say_v our_o law_n disdain_v not_o to_o follow_v the_o holy_a and_o divine_a rule_n of_o the_o church_n these_o be_v indeed_o law_n of_o reformation_n fit_a for_o glorious_a prince_n devout_a son_n of_o the_o church_n to_o make_v but_o sure_o very_o incommodious_a pattern_n for_o the_o preacher_n purpose_n 5._o what_o the_o late_a emperor_n fardinand_n the_o first_o and_o maximilian_n the_o second_o do_v neither_o his_o sermon_n 34._o nor_o margin_n tell_v we_o but_o only_o that_o something_o be_v do_v which_o he_o it_o seem_v think_v for_o his_o advantage_n i_o will_v tell_v he_o what_o it_o be_v their_o reformer_n in_o germany_n be_v grow_v very_o powerful_a yet_o not_o so_o but_o that_o they_o make_v a_o show_n of_o harken_v to_o some_o composition_n those_o worthy_a emperor_n for_o peace_n sake_n make_v several_a consultation_n with_o learned_a and_o moderate_a catholic_n some_o indeed_o too_o moderate_a as_o cassander_n etc._n etc._n how_o the_o church_n doctrine_n and_o ordinance_n may_v be_v qualify_v hereupon_o divers_a expedient_n be_v propose_v treatise_n write_v etc._n etc._n by_o which_o the_o emperor_n be_v in_o hope_n debate_n may_v be_v end_v but_o how_o by_o betray_v the_o present_a church_n faith_n by_o renounce_v the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n or_o consent_v to_o a_o composition_n far_o otherwise_o for_o when_o they_o see_v no_o agreement_n will_v please_v the_o lutheran_n elector_n and_o their_o divine_n but_o such_o as_o be_v derogate_a from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o supreme_a pastor_n and_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n they_o surcease_v all_o motion_n of_o reconciliation_n rather_o choose_v to_o expose_v themselves_o to_o all_o the_o danger_n that_o may_v come_v from_o their_o arm_n and_o rebellion_n 6._o touch_v the_o many_o king_n of_o england_n as_o he_o say_v ibid._n in_o popish_a time_n who_o action_n in_o his_o opinion_n show_v that_o the_o work_n of_o reformation_n belong_v especial_o to_o they_o in_o their_o kingdom_n his_o margin_n indeed_o quote_v the_o name_n of_o fourteen_o of_o our_o king_n since_o the_o conquest_n as_o if_o he_o will_v have_v the_o world_n believe_v the_o pure_a reform_a religion_n be_v almost_o six_o hundred_o year_n old_a but_o what_o reformation_n be_v make_v by_o any_o of_o they_o either_o in_o religion_n or_o church-discipline_n neither_o i_o nor_o himself_o can_v show_v except_o by_o the_o last_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o who_o be_v indeed_o a_o reformer_n of_o the_o new_a fashion_n it_o be_v true_a the_o former_a king_n have_v frequent_a quarrel_n with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n touch_v investiture_n procure_v of_o bull_n for_o determine_a cause_n belong_v to_o the_o king_n court_n usurp_v a_o disposal_n of_o bishopric_n and_o other_o benefice_n etc._n etc._n but_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o religion_n such_o debate_n as_o these_o he_o may_v see_v at_o this_o day_n between_o the_o roman_a court_n and_o the_o king_n of_o france_n spain_n etc._n etc._n in_o all_o which_o common_o the_o pope_n be_v but_o little_a a_o gainer_n yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o he_o will_v not_o sure_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o king_n of_o france_n and_o spain_n and_o it_o be_v as_o certain_a that_o all_o those_o former_a king_n of_o england_n except_o one_o be_v perfect_a roman_a catholic_n not_o any_o of_o they_o ever_o do_v believe_v that_o their_o supremacy_n can_v allow_v they_o to_o alter_v the_o
assume_v to_o himself_o such_o authority_n over_o other_o church_n here_o then_o be_v seven_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v novelty_n confess_v by_o protestant_n themselves_o to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n gregory_n which_o the_o english_a here_o receive_v with_o their_o christianity_n which_o also_o sufficient_o appear_v to_o those_o who_o be_v yet_o unsatisfied_a out_o of_o bede_n ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o england_n write_v about_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o st._n gregory_n of_o who_o the_o same_o oâ—iander_n also_o relate_v that_o he_o be_v involve_v in_o all_o the_o romish_a error_n concern_v those_o article_n wherein_o say_v he_o we_o dissent_v at_o this_o day_n from_o the_o pope_n and_o for_o the_o two_o other_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v point_n 1._o public_a prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o 2._o infallibility_n himself_o confess_v the_o first_o of_o these_o to_o have_v be_v in_o gregory_n time_n for_o thus_o he_o 27._o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o romanist_n have_v be_v a_o very_a long_a time_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n even_o as_o long_o as_o from_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a and_o the_o second_o he_o must_v grant_v to_o have_v be_v pretend_v to_o before_o gregory_n in_o that_o the_o preacher_n allow_v the_o proceed_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n for_o these_o require_v several_a point_v not_o before_o determine_v to_o be_v believe_v by_o all_o christian_n under_o pain_n of_o anathema_n and_o also_o insert_v they_o into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o christian_a creed_n which_o thing_n the_o doctor_n sometime_o think_v unreasonable_a that_o any_o fallible_a authority_n shall_v assume_v to_o itself_o for_o sure_o upon_o this_o ground_n it_o be_v that_o he_o condemn_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o presume_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n though_o they_o have_v put_v none_o such_o in_o our_o creed_n 13._o by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o sermon_n and_o all_o the_o severity_n practise_v against_o we_o in_o consequence_n of_o it_o may_v as_o just_o have_v be_v preach_v and_o execute_v against_o our_o first_o apostle_n st._n gregory_n and_o st._n augustin_n the_o monk_n as_o against_o we_o and_o if_o against_o they_o then_o against_o the_o universal_a church_n both_o eastern_a and_o western_a since_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o in_o st._n gregory_n time_n they_o be_v in_o perfect_a unity_n both_o for_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n and_o consequent_o if_o such_o pretend_a new_a article_n can_v justify_v the_o english_a separation_n from_o the_o present_a church_n the_o same_o separation_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v make_v from_o the_o universal_a church_n above_o a_o thousand_o year_n since_o i_o may_v go_v high_o but_o this_o be_v even_o too_o too_o much_o that_o man_n sure_o must_v have_v a_o prodigious_a courage_n who_o dare_v venture_v his_o soul_n and_o eternity_n rather_o upon_o scripture_n interpret_v by_o a_o act_n of_o parliament_n or_o the_o 39_o article_n than_o by_o the_o authority_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n i_o will_v conclude_v this_o so_o important_a argument_n of_o schism_n by_o a_o close_a application_n which_o may_v afford_v more_o light_a to_o discover_v on_o which_o side_n the_o gild_n lie_v and_o this_o shall_v be_v do_v by_o make_v some_o concession_n and_o propose_v some_o other_o consideration_n etc._n etc._n chap._n xxiv_o of_o causal_n and_o formal_a schism_n or_o separation_n and_o the_o vanity_n of_o their_o distinction_n consideration_n propose_v for_o a_o clear_a examination_n on_o which_o side_n the_o gild_n of_o schism_n lie_v the_o manifest_a innocency_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 1._o first_o as_o to_o the_o preacher_n so_o commend_v distinction_n of_o causal_n and_o formal_a schism_n it_o be_v borrow_v from_o the_o late_a archbishop_n the_o former_a member_n whereof_o only_o he_o apply_v to_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n the_o late_a to_o no_o body_n he_o must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o propose_v to_o his_o consideration_n a_o say_v or_o two_o of_o st._n 43._o augustin_n thus_o write_v to_o the_o donatist_n si_fw-la possit_fw-la quod_fw-la fieri_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o any_o can_v have_v which_o real_o he_o can_v possible_o a_o just_a cause_n for_o which_o he_o shall_v separate_v his_o communion_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n how_o do_v you_o know_v etc._n etc._n aâ—d_v again_o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n there_o be_v the_o church_n where_o first_o that_n separation_n be_v make_v which_o you_o after_o perfect_v if_o there_o can_v be_v any_o just_a cause_n for_o you_o to_o separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o nation_n for_o we_o be_v certain_o assure_v that_o no_o man_n can_v just_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o nation_n because_o not_o any_o of_o we_o seek_v the_o church_n in_o his_o own_o justice_n or_o holiness_n as_o you_o donatist_n do_v but_o in_o the_o divine_a scripture_n where_o he_o see_v the_o church_n real_o become_v as_o she_o be_v promise_v to_o be_v spread_v through_o all_o nation_n a_o city_n on_o a_o hill_n etc._n etc._n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o same_o saint_n though_o he_o write_v several_a book_n against_o the_o special_a doctrine_n of_o the_o donatist_n yet_o whensoever_o he_o treat_v of_o their_o schism_n he_o never_o meddle_v with_o any_o of_o their_o opinion_n but_o absolute_o prove_v their_o separation_n unlawful_a from_o the_o text_n of_o scripture_n and_o promise_v of_o christ_n which_o be_v absolute_a and_o unconditional_a so_o that_o the_o allege_v cause_n to_o justify_v separation_n for_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a one_o be_v vain_a and_o fruitless_a and_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v be_v far_o more_o forcible_a against_o english_a protestant_n than_o it_o be_v against_o the_o donatist_n because_o all_o their_o sober_a writer_n acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v and_o always_o will_v be_v unerrable_a in_o fundamental_o and_o this_o as_o she_o be_v a_o guide_n and_o further_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v either_o this_o church_n or_o at_o least_o a_o true_a member_n of_o it_o 2._o but_o second_o whatever_o become_v of_o this_o distinction_n 32._o his_o concession_n be_v that_o real_o a_o formal_a schism_n there_o be_v between_o we_o nay_o more_o that_o the_o protestant_n make_v the_o actual_a departure_n and_o indeed_o they_o must_v put_v out_o their_o eye_n who_o see_v it_o not_o the_o visible_a communion_n between_o the_o now_o english_a church_n and_o all_o other_o in_o be_v before_o it_o beyond_o the_o sea_n be_v evident_o change_v and_o break_v the_o same_o public_a service_n of_o god_n which_o their_o first_o reformer_n find_v in_o god_n church_n all_o the_o world_n over_o they_o refuse_v to_o join_v in_o for_o fear_v of_o incur_v sin_n most_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n every_o where_o former_o in_o force_n they_o have_v abrogate_a and_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o any_o other_o church_n have_v make_v new_a they_o be_v former_o member_n of_o a_o patriarchical_a church_n which_o they_o esteem_v the_o only_a orthodox_n universal_a church_n to_o the_o government_n of_o this_o common_a body_n they_o acknowledge_v themselves_o subject_a and_o a_o denial_n of_o subjection_n to_o the_o common_a governor_n of_o this_o body_n and_o especial_o the_o supreme_a pastor_n they_o judge_v to_o be_v a_o formal_a act_n of_o schism_n last_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n they_o former_o embrace_v as_o of_o divine_a authority_n traditionary_a only_o ancient_a and_o primitive_a now_o they_o call_v apostatical_a novelty_n any_o of_o those_o change_n conclude_v a_o schism_n on_o one_o side_n or_o other_o but_o all_o of_o they_o more_o than_o demonstrate_v it_o a_o schism_n then_o there_o be_v therefore_o one_o of_o the_o party_n be_v guilty_a not_o of_o cause_v but_o of_o be_v schismatic_n proper_o formal_o schismatic_n now_o will_v it_o not_o be_v hard_o for_o the_o doctor_n to_o speak_v his_o conscience_n and_o declare_v once_o more_o at_o court_n which_o of_o we_o two_o be_v proper_o schismatic_n it_o can_v not_o indeed_o be_v expect_v he_o shall_v answer_v as_o a_o young_a maid_n do_v to_o my_o old_a lady_n falkland_n when_o she_o ask_v if_o she_o be_v a_o catholic_n no_o madam_n say_v she_o with_o a_o low_a courtesy_n if_o it_o please_v your_o ladyship_n i_o thank_v god_n i_o be_o a_o schismatic_n but_o withal_o his_o tongue_n will_v not_o ready_o pronounce_v roman_n catholic_n to_o be_v schismatic_n from_o the_o english_a reform_a church_n 3._o that_o which_o be_v oppose_v to_o schism_n be_v catholic_n communion_n 3._o we_o show_v say_v saint_n augustine_n by_o our_o communion_n that_o we_o have_v the_o catholic_n church_n therefore_o in_o discourse_n of_o schism_n 32._o one_o while_o to_o talk_v of_o innovation_n of_o doctrine_n or_o of_o make_v a_o secession_n from_o
authorize_v conference_n in_o which_o the_o only_a design_n may_v be_v by_o consent_n to_o inquire_v and_o set_v down_o clear_o upon_o what_o term_n a_o reconcilement_n may_v follow_v and_o without_o which_o it_o must_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v expect_v let_v we_o understand_v one_o another_o church_n let_v we_o know_v one_o another_o essential_a doctrine_n if_o there_o be_v any_o mistake_n any_o misinterpretation_n on_o either_o side_n let_v they_o be_v clear_v but_o till_o this_o be_v do_v and_o it_o can_v only_o be_v effect_v by_o they_o they_o must_v pardon_v we_o if_o according_a to_o the_o temper_n of_o calamitous_a unjust_o oppress_v person_n we_o suspect_v that_o this_o last_o seem_o moderate_a passage_n of_o his_o sermon_n be_v in_o effect_n the_o most_o severe_a and_o bitter_a against_o we_o as_o declare_v to_o be_v person_n with_o who_o all_o reconcilement_n be_v unlawful_a 5._o certain_a i_o be_o this_o zealous_a preacher_n be_v far_o from_o the_o prudent_a temper_n of_o king_n james_n who_o authority_n be_v his_o supreme_a governor_n in_o all_o spiritual_a thing_n as_o well_o as_o temporal_a shall_v sure_o have_v more_o than_o a_o ordinary_a influence_n over_o he_o that_o learned_a king_n in_o his_o before_o mention_a speech_n 84._o have_v these_o remarkable_a word_n i_o can_v wish_v from_o my_o heart_n it_o will_v please_v god_n to_o make_v i_o one_o of_o the_o member_n of_o such_o a_o general_a christian_a union_n in_o religion_n 1603._o as_o lay_v wilfulness_n aside_o on_o both_o hand_n we_o may_v meet_v in_o the_o midst_n which_o be_v the_o centre_n and_o perfection_n of_o all_o thing_n for_o if_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v leave_v and_o be_v ashamed_a of_o such_o new_a and_o gross_a corruption_n of_o they_o as_o themselves_o can_v maintain_v nor_o deny_v to_o be_v worthy_a of_o reformation_n i_o will_v fâ—r_v my_o own_o part_n be_v content_a to_o meet_v they_o in_o the_o midway_n so_o that_o all_o novelty_n may_v be_v renounce_v on_o either_o side_n see_v the_o condescence_n of_o this_o great_a king_n and_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o stiff_a humour_n of_o this_o little_a doctor_n he_o will_v not_o comply_v with_o the_o least_o of_o our_o defilement_n not_o he_o 36._o soft_o good_a sir_n do_v you_o not_o as_o ill_o when_o you_o comply_v with_o the_o lutheran_n who_o sure_o be_v not_o without_o some_o little_a stain_n do_v you_o not_o as_o ill_o when_o you_o comply_v with_o the_o huguenot_n who_o be_v not_o at_o so_o perfect_a a_o harmony_n with_o you_o in_o your_o be_v clean_a look_v sober_o into_o your_o own_o rashness_n you_o begin_v the_o separation_n that_o have_v breed_v so_o many_o war_n and_o so_o much_o licentiousness_n both_o in_o faith_n and_o manner_n upon_o point_n which_o yourselves_o confess_v be_v not_o fundamental_a and_o now_o you_o solemn_o protest_v to_o continue_v it_o without_o comply_v in_o the_o least_o difference_n between_o we_o go_v now_o and_o close_v your_o sermon_n with_o a_o few_o soft_a word_n your_o arm_n be_v open_a to_o embrace_v etc._n etc._n your_o heart_n be_v wide_o open_a to_o pray_v to_o god_n to_o bind_v up_o the_o breach_n 36._o etc._n etc._n of_o his_o divide_a defile_v disgrace_a spouse_n and_o when_o all_o be_v do_v you_o will_v not_o stir_v a_o inch_n towards_o the_o peace_n you_o so_o glorious_o talk_v of_o if_o this_o be_v hypocrisy_n remember_v doctor_n the_o woe_n that_o attend_v it_o if_o not_o express_v yourself_o so_o sincere_o hereafter_o that_o we_o may_v not_o suspect_v it_o for_o my_o part_n of_o all_o the_o fault_n in_o a_o sermon_n to_o that_o of_o dissemble_v i_o here_o declare_v a_o vitinian_a hatred_n as_o you_o learned_o call_v it_o much_o more_o moderate_a be_v vives_n and_o cassander_n who_o you_o commend_v for_o complain_v of_o some_o abuse_n in_o the_o church_n among_o other_o author_n which_o you_o there_o cite_v jumble_v protestant_n and_o catholic_n confuse_o together_o for_o after_o all_o their_o zeal_n they_o die_v quiet_o in_o her_o bosom_n and_o do_v not_o like_v you_o tear_v in_o piece_n the_o seamless_a coat_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o reject_v all_o term_n of_o peace_n unless_o every_o pretence_n of_o you_o be_v satisfy_v to_o a_o tittle_n i_o remember_v too_o a_o dogged_a word_n you_o give_v we_o 8._o not_o far_o from_o the_o beginning_n of_o your_o sermon_n where_o after_o you_o have_v reckon_v up_o socinian_n antinomian_o ranter_n solifidian_o millenaries_n reprobratarians_n etc._n etc._n a_o fine_a peal_n to_o make_v a_o pulpit_n ring_n to_o all_o which_o you_o yield_v more_o antiquity_n than_o any_o will_v allow_v your_o reformation_n you_o pass_v they_o over_o with_o the_o gentle_a name_n of_o heresy_n and_o usurpation_n but_o when_o you_o come_v to_o the_o pontifician_n you_o immediate_o grow_v high_a and_o rage_n and_o resemble_v they_o to_o the_o mahometan_n etc._n etc._n blind_a and_o impertinent_a passion_n do_v you_o not_o see_v abroad_o a_o civil_a and_o learned_a portion_n of_o christian_n in_o communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v they_o no_o better_a than_o mahometan_n do_v you_o not_o see_v in_o your_o own_o country_n and_o at_o court_n too_o person_n so_o qualify_v that_o you_o shall_v blush_v at_o your_o own_o unmannerliness_n to_o compare_v they_o to_o mahometan_n 6._o if_o their_o chief_a quarrel_n be_v against_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n for_o proud_o tread_v upon_o crown_n and_o make_v decree_n with_o a_o non-obstante_a to_o etc._n etc._n this_o might_n perhaps_o have_v be_v more_o seasonable_a five_o or_o six_o hundred_o year_n since_o but_o sure_o they_o know_v catholic_n prince_n be_v wise_a now_o and_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n too_o this_o need_v not_o be_v the_o least_o hindrance_n to_o a_o reconcilement_n on_o the_o contrary_a by_o a_o reconcilement_n this_o church_n and_o kingdom_n will_v receive_v from_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n only_o what_o france_n spain_n etc._n etc._n find_v extreme_o advantageous_a both_o to_o the_o honour_n and_o safety_n of_o their_o church_n and_o state_n and_o as_o for_o decree_n with_o a_o non-obstante_a he_o mistake_v the_o term_n of_o apostolic_a constitution_n by_o which_o be_v intend_v constitution_n not_o make_v by_o the_o apostle_n but_o former_a pope_n 35._o and_o touch_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o his_o margin_n let_v i_o ask_v he_o a_o question_n or_o two_o do_v not_o protestant_n in_o baptism_n use_v sprinkle_v instead_o of_o dip_v non_fw-la obstante_fw-la that_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n institute_v it_o otherwise_o do_v they_o not_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o communicate_v fast_v non-obstante_a that_o our_o saviour_n institute_v the_o sacrament_n after_o supper_n do_v they_o not_o without_o scruple_n eat_v black-pudding_n non-obstante_a the_o apostle_n give_v a_o command_n to_o the_o contrary_a all_o this_o they_o do_v because_o they_o think_v these_o thing_n not_o essential_a or_o unalterable_a but_o leave_v to_o the_o prudence_n of_o their_o particular_a church_n let_v they_o permit_v therefore_o the_o same_o liberty_n to_o a_o general_n council_n and_o here_o give_v i_o leave_v to_o insert_v some_o few_o citation_n concern_v the_o protestant-acknowledgment_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o council_n 1288._o mr._n ridley_n say_v council_n indeed_o represent_v the_o universal_a church_n and_o be_v so_o gather_v together_o in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v the_o promise_n of_o the_o gift_n and_o guide_n of_o the_o spirit_n into_o all_o truth_n doctor_n bilson_n plain_o confess_v 373._o the_o presence_n and_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o direction_n of_o general_n council_n into_o all_o truth_n and_o after_o fair_o say_v 374._o the_o father_n in_o all_o age_n as_o well_o before_o as_o since_o the_o great_a council_n of_o nice_a have_v approve_v and_o prastise_v this_o of_o council_n as_o the_o sure_a mean_n to_o decide_v doubt_n hooker_n profess_v 28._o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v to_o have_v we_o do_v whatever_o the_o sentence_n of_o judicial_a and_o final_a decision_n shall_v determine_v yea_o though_o it_o seem_v utter_o to_o swerve_v from_o what_o be_v right_a in_o our_o opinion_n their_o authority_n general_a council_n be_v immediate_o derive_v and_o delegated_a from_o christ_n 30._o say_v potter_n and_o if_o doctor_n peirce_n agree_v with_o these_o his_o brethren_n i_o may_v say_v father_n in_o this_o point_n i_o shall_v not_o easy_o fall_v out_o with_o he_o about_o it_o but_o rather_o endeavour_v a_o further_a approach_n by_o offer_v this_o fair_a proposal_n i_o will_v not_o require_v of_o he_o to_o hold_v that_o the_o father_n meet_v in_o council_n to_o make_v question_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o those_o they_o be_v teach_v from_o their_o childhood_n but_o to_o consult_v about_o their_o adversary_n proof_n and_o what_o argument_n shall_v be_v allege_v against_o they_o to_o consult_v
custom_n be_v most_o dangerous_a and_o altogether_o to_o be_v eschew_v what_o say_v the_o witty_a whitacre_n 423._o the_o popish_a religion_n be_v a_o patch_a coverlet_n of_o the_o father_n error_n sew_v together_o and_o again_o to_o believe_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n not_o except_v any_o age_n be_v the_o plain_a heresy_n of_o the_o papist_n 39_o to_o conclude_v for_o i_o may_v quote_v all_o day_n long_o upon_o this_o subject_a what_o say_v the_o patriarch_n of_o protestancy_n luther_n 15._o there_o never_o be_v any_o one_o pure_a council_n but_o either_o add_v something_o to_o the_o faith_n or_o substract_v and_o now_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v ourselves_o in_o this_o confuse_a variety_n against_o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n we_o must_v cite_v antiquity_n or_o else_o we_o do_v nothing_o against_o other_o if_o we_o cite_v all_o the_o antiquity_n that_o ever_o be_v baptize_v we_o do_v nothing_o god_n deliver_v they_o from_o their_o cross_n and_o incertain_a wander_n and_o i_o from_o the_o weariness_n of_o follow_v they_o in_o their_o wild_a chase_n 5._o but_o if_o the_o doctor_n mean_v by_o show_v that_o jota_n as_o to_o which_o etc._n etc._n that_o we_o have_v not_o so_o show_v it_o as_o to_o stop_v their_o mouth_n or_o to_o force_v they_o to_o confess_v and_o repent_v of_o their_o fault_n than_o there_o can_v be_v no_o show_v any_o thing_n by_o any_o one_o party_n to_o another_o as_o long_o as_o the_o dissension_n last_v between_o they_o in_o this_o sense_n they_o have_v never_o show_v one_o jota_n to_o the_o presbyterian_o anabaptist_n quaker_n &c_n &c_n who_o after_o all_o their_o book_n canon_n act_n of_o uniformity_n etc._n etc._n which_o those_o sect_n call_v antichristian_a tyrannical_a popery_n as_o the_o protestant_n do_v we_o still_o persist_v in_o separation_n from_o they_o then_o neither_o the_o apostle_n ancient_a father_n or_o council_n ever_o show_v one_o jota_n to_o ancient_a pagan_n or_o heretic_n because_o for_o all_o their_o show_v other_o remain_v pagan_n and_o heretic_n afterward_o and_o yet_o even_o in_o this_o particular_a though_o a_o very_a unreasonable_a one_o we_o cathâ—lics_n can_v confident_o affirm_v that_o we_o have_v defeat_v this_o bravado_n of_o the_o preacher_n for_o evident_a truth_n on_o our_o side_n have_v extort_a from_o the_o mouth_n and_o pen_n of_o a_o world_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a among_o the_o reform_a writer_n a_o confession_n both_o in_o general_a and_o in_o every_o particular_a controversy_n that_o antiquity_n declare_v itself_o for_o the_o roman_a church_n against_o they_o thousand_o of_o such_o proof_n may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o protestant_n apology_n the_o triple_a cord_n etc._n etc._n book_n write_v on_o purpose_n to_o reckon_v up_o such_o confession_n this_o be_v true_o if_o well_o consider_v a_o advantage_n strange_a and_o extraordinary_a for_o i_o believe_v never_o do_v any_o of_o the_o antieâ—t_a heretic_n so_o far_o justify_v the_o catholic_a church_n no_o such_o confession_n of_o they_o be_v record_v by_o the_o antieâ—t_a father_n which_o show_v that_o above_o all_o former_a example_n the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n of_o this_o last_o age_n be_v most_o proper_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d condemn_v by_o their_o own_o conscience_n 6._o but_o withal_o the_o doctor_n must_v take_v notice_n of_o this_o one_o thing_n that_o it_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o we_o catholic_n to_o be_v oblige_v to_o show_v that_o jota_n in_o which_o they_o who_o have_v set_v up_o a_o new_a and_o separate_a church_n from_o we_o but_o the_o other_o day_n have_v leave_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o primitive_a antiquity_n or_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n aâ—_n it_o belong_v to_o they_o who_o have_v thus_o divide_v themselves_o not_o only_o to_o show_v but_o to_o demonstrate_v first_o most_o clear_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o discession_n from_o those_o scripture_n father_n and_o council_n by_o that_o former_a church_n which_o they_o desert_v not_o in_o a_o jota_n but_o in_o some_o grand_a principle_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o admit_v no_o long_a safety_n to_o they_o in_o her_o communion_n because_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n be_v in_o possession_n and_o by_o our_o adversary_n own_o confession_n have_v be_v unquestionable_o so_o for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n of_o all_o or_o most_o of_o her_o present_a doctrine_n for_o which_o they_o have_v relinquish_v she_o 13._o particular_o the_o pope_n have_v enjoy_v a_o authority_n and_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n a_o long_a time_n than_o any_o succession_n of_o prince_n in_o the_o world_n can_v pretend_v to_o a_o jurisdiction_n acknowledge_v as_o of_o divine_a right_n and_o as_o such_o submit_v to_o by_o all_o our_o ancestor_n not_o only_o as_o englishman_n but_o as_o member_n of_o the_o whole_a western_a patriarchal_a yea_o of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o this_o as_o far_o as_o any_o record_n can_v be_v produce_v he_o be_v now_o after_o so_o many_o age_n question_v and_o violent_o depose_v from_o this_o authority_n by_o one_o national_a church_n nay_o by_o one_o single_a woman_n and_o her_o counsel_n the_o universality_n of_o her_o clergy_n protest_v against_o her_o proceed_n and_o much_o more_o against_o her_o destroy_v a_o religion_n from_o the_o beginning_n establish_v among_o we_o and_o which_o have_v never_o be_v question_v here_o in_o former_a time_n but_o by_o a_o wiclef_n or_o a_o sir_n john_n oldcastle_n etc._n etc._n manifest_a heretic_n and_o traitor_n now_o it_o be_v against_o all_o rule_n of_o law_n justice_n and_o reason_n that_o such_o as_o be_v possessores_fw-la bonae_fw-la fidei_fw-la shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o produce_v their_o evidence_n this_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o plaintiff_n and_o no_o evidence_n produce_v by_o they_o against_o such_o a_o possession_n can_v be_v of_o any_o force_n except_o such_o as_o be_v manifest_a demonstration_n of_o a_o usurpation_n yea_o such_o a_o usurpation_n as_o can_v either_o be_v exercise_v or_o submit_v to_o without_o sin_n 7._o the_o doctor_n be_v likewise_o to_o consider_v thaâ—_n if_o ex_fw-la super_fw-la abundanti_fw-la we_o shall_v yield_v so_o far_o as_o out_o of_o ancient_a record_n of_o council_n or_o father_n to_o allege_v any_o proof_n to_o enervate_v their_o claim_n to_o they_o and_o justify_v our_o possession_n such_o proof_n of_o we_o though_o consider_v in_o themselves_o be_v only_o probable_a yet_o in_o effect_n will_v have_v the_o force_n of_o demonstration_n against_o english_a protestant_n but_o on_o the_o other_a side_n unless_o they_o can_v produce_v from_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n evident_a demonstration_n against_o we_o they_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o probability_n all_o this_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n for_o as_o have_v be_v show_v they_o lay_v it_o for_o a_o ground_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o catholic_a church_n of_o which_o according_a to_o their_o own_o doctrine_n the_o roman_a be_v at_o least_o a_o member_n to_o be_v in_o all_o fundamental_a point_n infallible_a and_o that_o in_o all_o other_o point_n now_o in_o debate_n which_o be_v not_o fundamental_a it_o will_v be_v unlawful_a for_o particular_a church_n to_o profess_v any_o dissent_n from_o she_o without_o a_o evident_a demonstration_n that_o she_o have_v actual_o and_o certain_o err_v in_o they_o yea_o moreover_o that_o she_o will_v admit_v none_o of_o the_o dissenter_n into_o her_o communion_n except_o such_o as_o though_o against_o their_o conscience_n and_o knowledge_n will_v subscribe_v to_o her_o error_n error_n so_o heinous_a as_o to_o deserve_v and_o justify_v a_o separation_n 8._o these_o thing_n premise_v my_o last_o care_n must_v be_v to_o provide_v that_o in_o case_n a_o reply_n be_v intend_v to_o this_o treatise_n it_o may_v not_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o may_v abuse_v the_o world_n the_o preacher_n must_v consider_v it_o be_v not_o such_o another_o blunder_a sermon_n that_o will_v now_o serve_v his_o turn_n to_o give_v satisfaction_n so_o much_o as_o to_o any_o protestant_n who_o have_v a_o conscience_n guide_v by_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n or_o think_v schism_n not_o to_o be_v a_o sleight_n pâ—ecadillo_n therefore_o that_o he_o may_v know_v what_o condition_n be_v necessary_a to_o render_v a_o answer_v not_o altogether_o impertinent_a and_o insupportable_a i_o here_o declare_v that_o in_o case_n he_o shall_v undertake_v a_o confutation_n of_o what_o be_v here_o allege_a by_o i_o to_o disprove_v the_o charge_n of_o novelty_n by_o he_o lay_v on_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n and_o the_o excuse_v of_o schism_n in_o his_o own_o he_o will_v be_v a_o betrayer_n of_o his_o own_o soul_n and_o the_o soul_n of_o 〈◊〉_d those_o that_o rely_v on_o he_o unless_o he_o observe_v the_o condition_n follow_v 9_o the_o first_o be_v since_o if_o protestant_n have_v in_o truth_n a_o evident_a demonstration_n that_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n for_o which_o they_o separate_v be_v indeed_o such_o pernicious_a error_n and_o
religion_n of_o their_o forefather_n even_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o for_o all_o his_o headship_n never_o pretend_v so_o far_o report_n of_o this_o i_o dare_v accept_v as_o judge_n even_o sir_n edward_n coke_n himself_o balsamon_n and_o balsamon_n likewise_o though_o a_o malicious_a schismatic_a therefore_o the_o fit_a to_o be_v quote_v by_o he_o yet_o all_o he_o say_v be_v that_o the_o emperor_n have_v a_o inspection_n over_o the_o church_n that_o he_o can_v limit_v or_o extend_v the_o jurisdiction_n of_o metropolitan_o erect_v new_a one_o etc._n etc._n which_o whether_o by_o the_o ancient_a law_n of_o the_o church_n he_o can_v do_v or_o no_o be_v little_a for_o the_o preacher_n purpose_n i_o be_o sure_a he_o be_v not_o able_a to_o prove_v it_o or_o if_o he_o can_v it_o be_v a_o reformation_n which_o will_v not_o serve_v his_o turn_n 7._o his_o last_o example_n of_o reformation_n make_v by_o prince_n be_v that_o of_o the_o king_n of_o juda_n in_o which_o indeed_o religion_n itself_o be_v reform_v but_o withal_o the_o doctor_n may_v do_v well_o to_o take_v notice_n 1._o that_o those_o king_n be_v no_o where_o say_v to_o have_v reform_v all_o the_o priest_n or_o the_o high_a priest_n or_o not_o to_o have_v find_v he_o as_o orthodox_n as_o themselves_o 34._o 2._o they_o be_v not_o say_v to_o have_v reform_v the_o people_n against_o the_o priest_n 3._o or_o without_o the_o priest_n 4._o yea_o in_o several_a place_n we_o read_v they_o be_v by_o the_o priest_n assist_v in_o their_o reformation_n and_o therefore_o bishop_n andrews_n who_o be_v willing_a to_o make_v as_o much_o advantage_n of_o this_o example_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n 365._o as_o may_v be_v say_v only_o that_o those_o king_n do_v reform_v citra_fw-la or_o ante_fw-la declarationem_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la but_o he_o say_v not_o contra_fw-la and_o to_o make_v good_a his_o citra_fw-la or_o ante_fw-la have_v only_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o weak_a of_o all_o argument_n a_o negative_a thus_o there_o be_v record_v no_o such_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n in_o scripture_n ergo_fw-la there_o be_v none_o the_o infirmity_n of_o which_o argument_n be_v much_o more_o visible_a if_o apply_v to_o such_o a_o short_a history_n as_o that_o of_o the_o king_n and_o chronicle_n contain_v a_o relation_n of_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n and_o chief_o of_o the_o action_n of_o king_n not_o of_o the_o clergy_n 8._o it_o can_v indeed_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o in_o such_o public_a change_n the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v more_o operative_a and_o illustrious_a then_o of_o the_o priest_n because_o their_o civil_a sword_n awe_v more_o than_o the_o other_o spiritual_a and_o therefore_o no_o wonder_n if_o their_o part_n in_o such_o reformation_n be_v more_o speak_v of_o especial_o in_o so_o very_o short_a a_o story_n but_o certain_o 7._o according_a to_o god_n institution_n the_o priest_n lip_n be_v to_o preserve_v knowledge_n and_o it_o be_v from_o their_o mouth_n that_o king_n be_v to_o learn_v god_n law_n and_o what_o they_o be_v to_o reform_v because_o they_o be_v the_o angel_n of_o our_o lord_n now_o for_o reformation_n or_o other_o ecclesiastical_a ordinance_n make_v by_o such_o king_n as_o david_n solomon_n etc._n etc._n who_o beside_o a_o regal_a authority_n be_v prophet_n likewise_o immediate_o inspire_v and_o so_o employ_v by_o god_n i_o suppose_v the_o doctor_n will_v not_o draw_v such_o into_o consequence_n to_o justify_v the_o action_n of_o a_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o the_o young_a child_n his_o son_n or_o young_a daughter_n no_o prophet_n sure_o 9_o to_o these_o example_n allege_v by_o doctor_n pierce_n but_o very_o insufficient_a to_o justify_v the_o english_a reformation_n i_o will_v in_o the_o last_o place_n take_v notice_n brief_o of_o one_o great_a motive_n which_o as_o he_o say_v set_v on_o work_v the_o english_a reformer_n of_o happy_a memory_n which_o be_v their_o observe_n that_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 13._o the_o roman_a partisan_n be_v not_o afraid_a to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n command_v to_o be_v embrace_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n as_o it_o be_v in_o contempt_n of_o the_o apostle_n denunciation_n gal._n 1._o 8._o 10._o but_o to_o omit_v his_o contradiction_n charge_v we_o with_o hideous_a error_n in_o faith_n 12._o which_o yet_o he_o dare_v not_o say_v be_v fundamental_a 8._o lest_o he_o ruin_v his_o own_o church_n to_o omit_v his_o uncivil_a language_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o council_n person_n of_o too_o honourable_a a_o quality_n to_o be_v call_v by_o a_o little_a doctor_n contemner_n of_o the_o apostle_n denunciation_n conspirator_n liable_a to_o a_o curse_n 13._o to_o omit_v his_o commend_v the_o first_o english_a reformer_n our_o king_n etc._n etc._n that_o they_o consult_v not_o with_o fle_v and_o blood_n than_o which_o what_o can_v be_v say_v more_o unlucky_o to_o himself_o do_v not_o our_o first_o reformer_n consult_v sometime_o with_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v henry_n the_o eight_o so_o whole_o spiritual_a do_v not_o yourself_o confess_v that_o sacrilege_n and_o rebellion_n help_v reformation_n 35._o to_o omit_v his_o petty_a quibble_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o the_o young_a sister_n to_o that_o of_o britain_n direct_o contrary_a not_o only_o to_o many_o of_o his_o brother_n divine_v but_o to_o the_o head_n of_o his_o church_n king_n james_n who_o in_o a_o public_a speech_n to_o his_o parliament_n say_v i_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v our_o mother_n church_n 1603._o to_o omit_v all_o these_o and_o more_o i_o shall_v desire_v the_o doctor_n to_o take_v notice_n that_o neither_o what_o the_o church_n have_v do_v in_o the_o council_n be_v any_o novelty_n nor_o be_v it_o a_o novelty_n that_o the_o church_n adversary_n shall_v make_v such_o a_o objection_n concern_v which_o the_o reader_n may_v please_v to_o review_v what_o have_v be_v say_v before_o chap._n 20._o sect._n 9_o 10._o &_o 11._o 11._o protestant_n must_v impute_v this_o to_o their_o first_o reformer_n that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v force_v to_o make_v such_o as_o they_o call_v they_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n for_o what_o will_v they_o have_v advise_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n to_o do_v when_o the_o church_n ancient_a doctrine_n and_o traditionary_a practice_n be_v question_v and_o condemn_v by_o innovator_n as_o yet_o such_o doctrine_n etc._n etc._n have_v never_o former_o be_v oppose_v except_o by_o inconsiderable_a heretic_n such_o as_o jovinian_a vigilantius_n etc._n etc._n who_o error_n before_o any_o council_n can_v take_v notice_n of_o they_o soon_o after_o they_o appear_v wither_v away_o again_o be_v visible_a only_o in_o the_o consent_n and_o practice_v of_o catholic_n but_o now_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o declare_v conciliariter_fw-la that_o they_o be_v unjust_o question_v either_o of_o error_n or_o novelty_n must_v there_o be_v no_o decision_n in_o god_n church_n after_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n for_o fear_v of_o new_a article_n must_v liberty_n be_v give_v to_o new_a heresy_n old_a article_n such_o as_o the_o church_n have_v former_o occasion_n from_o time_n to_o time_n to_o mention_v in_o her_o creed_n and_o canon_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n explicit_o to_o condemn_v they_o therefore_o new_a one_o must_v be_v excogitated_a say_v the_o council_n marcian_n new_a one_o that_o be_v old_a one_o further_o explain_v or_o old_a practice_n new_o declare_v to_o be_v tradition_n 12._o but_o sure_o these_o which_o be_v mention_v by_o the_o doctor_n and_o relate_v to_o in_o his_o margin_n be_v no_o new_a article_n most_o of_o they_o have_v be_v express_o declare_v in_o former_a council_n and_o all_o be_v as_o old_a at_o least_o as_o christianity_n in_o england_n for_o even_o st._n gregory_n who_o send_v st._n austin_n hither_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n be_v accuse_v by_o learned_a protestant_n of_o all_o or_o most_o of_o these_o very_a novelty_n which_o the_o preacher_n object_n doctor_n humphrey_n 2._o accuse_v he_o and_o st._n austin_n the_o monk_n quod_fw-la invexerunt_fw-la in_o angliam_fw-la purgatorium_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o they_o bring_v into_o england_n purgatory_n oblation_n of_o the_o salutary_a host_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a relic_n transubstantiation_n to_o which_o 6._o osiander_n add_v that_o the_o same_o gregory_n vehement_o urge_v celibacy_n of_o the_o clergy_n invocation_n and_o worship_n of_o saint_n nay_o that_o the_o idolatrous_a veneration_n of_o image_n also_o be_v by_o he_o approve_v excuse_v defend_v to_o which_o carrion_n in_o his_o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o day_n add_v that_o when_o he_o tragical_o exclaim_v that_o he_o abhor_v the_o appellation_n of_o universal_a bishop_n yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o sufficient_o declare_v his_o vehement_a desire_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o this_o title_n signify_v in_o his_o